AMATEUR XXX STORIES

-

ALPHABETICAL SEX STORY LISTINGS:

A - B - C - D - E - F - G - H - I - J - K - L - M - N - O - P - Q - R - S - T - U - V - W - X - Y - Z

Family Fantasy Book 2

FROM THE AUTHOR: Firstly the usual stuff WARNING This novel covers a wide

range of explicit sexual practices, so if you are offended in any way by

stories with strong sexual content that you may consider abhorrent were it

practiced in real life, please cease reading now and delete the file. If

you are aged under 18, you have no right to read any further and MUST

delete NOW! LEGAL STUFF This story is Copyright by the author who retains

all rights whatsoever over publication in any form. It must not be

published on any pay-site or used in any publication for profit without the

author's written approval. The file may be reposted to Newsgroups but must

not be changed in any way, must be posted in its entirety and must contain

this note "FROM THE AUTHOR" in full. GENERAL All names are fictitious and

do not intentionally relate to any person, either living or dead. Most

stories by the author are book-length size and the first chapter or two are

usually taken up "setting the scene" so to speak. If they are not read or

given just cursory glance, the atmosphere that is intended may well be lost

on the reader. Anticipation of what is to come can give as much joy as

"getting there". All my stories are archived at

ftp.asstr.org/pub/Authors/WritersCramp40 where you will find zipped files

in MS Word9 and Text formats and uncompressed Text format. I would indeed

appreciate comments and constructive suggestions and may be contacted at

writer_s_cramp40REMOVE@hotmail.com - NOTE: remove the "REMOVE"

*******************************************************************

family FANTASY © February 2002 BOOK TWO OF THREE (MFF, MFFf, Ff, Rom,

forced, coerced, nc, 1st.time, teen, spk, menst, ws, bdsm, etc)

Sexual Fantasy Fiction By Writer'sCramp

Synopsis Book Two: The Simmons and Wrights begin their new Commune by

marrying and sharing each other's pleasures. Amber's alter-ego, Cynthia,

emerges following a crisis and ultimately leads to two new female members

(a daughter then her mother) joining the family. At first, forced into

sexual situations but later accepting the pleasures these bring. A very

pregnant Amber finally gives birth to twins and they all look forward to

her rejoining their sexual games with several maidenheads due for the

taking in the final of this Trilogy, Book Three.

Characters: Richard Simmons, wealthy businessman Amber aged 18, wife of

Richard Cynthia, Amber's fantasy alter-ego Roger Wright Margot Wright, wife
of Roger Virginia, aged 17, daughter of Roger and Margot Edith Higrave,

wife of local parson, aged 48 Jane Higrave, aged 22, daughter of Edith

Arthur and Joanne Mellors, Butler & Housemaid

Preamble Final Scenario from Book One:

'You dirty old man,' Roger stated and once again, all agreed.

Scene four showed Virginia run into the room obviously in distress,

being chased by Amber who was shouting at the young girl. She was finally

caught and Amber dragged her in front of the couch, accusing the girl of

masturbating her husband. The actions were so good, everyone realised what

Amber meant. Finally the girl nodded her guilty plea and was immediately

slapped hard across the face. She pushed the schoolgirl onto the floor,

straddling the youngster and as she raised her own skirt high to reveal no

underwear at all. Then a steady stream of urine splashed onto the girl's

chest and finally her face. She tried to twist away but the urinating

woman's legs held her in place. Finally Amber squatted over the girl's

face draining the last of her bladder directly into the open, screaming

mouth. Immediately Amber clasped a handful of the girl's hair and dried

her wet vaginal entrance before standing up as the monitor went blank for

the forth time.

'Well?' Richard asked of them.

'Yes, that's good,' Amber stated and Margot nodded in agreement. She

then pulled Virginia to her and congratulated the young performer for such

convincing performances.

'I'll bet you didn't even know people did some of those things, did you

darling?' She asked her soon to be daughter.

'No, but it made me excited,' she added. Then in Amber's ear she

whispered, 'And later I made myself come without asking mom or Dad.' They

giggled and Amber winked at Margot.

The four tapes were distributed but no one really expected ever to need

to use them in self-defence.

'The one thing we must do,' Richard advised, 'is to make sure they are

locked away so no-one from outside can get their hands on a copy.' They all

agreed that was important.

Then their minds were put towards their forthcoming marriage.

********************************************

All my books are available for download in Word2k & Text formats from:

ftp.asstr.org/pub/Authors/WritersCramp40

Comments are sought and welcome at writer_s_cramp40REMOVE@hotmail.com -

NOTE: remove the "REMOVE" Please take the time to let me know what you

think of my stories. I DO need the feedback.

BOOK TWO Chapter One

The wedding was simple and because of the implications of anyone from

outside the two families knowing what they intended, all formalities were

carried out in the presence of only one witness, Virginia who was involved

in all aspects of their forthcoming marriage.

Virginia in fact, was not only the Bridesmaid to both Amber and Margot,

but also the Best girl for Richard and Roger. She was the sole witness to

attest the event on a scroll Margot had made up and to top it all off, she

was also given the privilege of acting as the Marriage Celebrant.

While Joanne and Mellors knew the two couples were shortly to begin

living together, they thought as a "New Age Family", the fact that it was a

marriage between the four friends was not divulged even to them. The only

aspect of the wedding that they were to participate in was the wedding

feast for which Mellors and Joanne were given full responsibility. However

to them, it was simply a feast, a lavish banquet in celebration of Margot &

Roger moving in.

Both men were starting to feel the frustrations of being denied any

sexual privileges over the past few weeks, Richard experiencing his first

wet dream since before his own wedding to Amber. However both had honoured

their pledge not to take part in any sexual activity at all before the

wedding.

Joanne and Mellors were instructed not to interrupt the two families

where the marriage was to take place in the drawing room. The banquet was

scheduled for 8 p.m. that evening but at six o'clock the two husbands were

standing on either side of an isle as two wives, clothed in identical

wedding gowns walked themselves down the isle, arm in arm, to the recorded

sounds of the wedding march.

Although only seventeen, Virginia conducted herself with all the poise

of a professional, and the ceremony progressed smoothly with deep love and

affection from all five participants. The words had been agreed well

beforehand, including some very descriptive aspects of lovemaking all of

which Virginia handled with happiness and seemingly, understanding. She

certainly showed no sign of embarrassment when required to ask the two

males to promise that their penises would always be available to either

wife whenever they sought sexual satisfaction.

As the ceremony reached the finale, Virginia read the words:

'I now pronounce you all husbands and wives to each other,' just as the

script was written. Then she added, 'as well as fathers and mothers to me

just as I am now daughter to you all. May our lives be filled with the

richness of love and understanding from here on in. We may now kiss one

other deeply and wetly.'

She sniggered and the five newlyweds embraced as one, the deep wet

kisses being exchanged with abandon.

There was plenty of time before the feast was to begin and the five

stood in the centre of the room hugging, kissing and touching. Laughing at

suggestive pokes and squeezes. Virginia made sure she was not left out and

moved between all the adults allowing them to love her just as they were to

each other. She learnt for the first time the thrill of feeling another's

tongue deep inside her own mouth, saliva mingling as they clasped each

other happily. She yearned for the love from each of her fathers and

mothers, returning to them as much as she could. It wasn't long before she

began to feel the urgency of her own sexuality demanding more and more

pleasure. More than any kiss could give her.

Her body told her from the trembling thrills that were building up deep

within her groin that it urgently needed relief. Relief that she knew her

fingers could provide under the bed covers

'Mummy, I need more,' she whispered in her mother's ear. 'I want

someone to touch me. Please,' she pleaded.

Margot certainly knew what her daughter needed. In fact she needed

exactly the same to ease the deepest feelings she had felt in a long time.

Margot took her daughter aside, leaving Amber at the mercy of two highly

oversexed men.

'You must wait. Just as we must, so you must wait,' Margot explained.

'You know that you can't let anyone touch you properly until Daddy makes

you a whole woman when you turn eighteen. Only your own fingers can ease

the ache until then, and you cannot do that until you go to bed. Do you

understand? You mustn't do anything yet.'

Tears of frustration flowed as she acknowledged her mother's statement

and knew it was right. At least once she was in her room she could do

something about it. Meanwhile she saw that both her fathers were earnestly

molesting Amber's body in the most intimate ways. Amber in turn was in a

state of bliss as two pairs of large male hands wandered over every curve

and hillock, squeezing breasts, caressing her face and buttocks, wandering

way up under her wedding gown where the only place they could be was

directly into the vee of her crotch. They kissed her, nuzzled her breasts
through the gown with their teeth and licked her skin wherever they could.

Watching intently, Virginia could only remain quiet, still feeling the

strain of unfulfilled sexual desire. Both fathers saw her looking closely

at their actions but neither showed any sign of embarrassment or a wish to

stop. Margot than rejoined them just as Richard held out his hand to

Virginia and beckoned her to him.

She moved to his side, taking his outstretched hand. To her disbelief,

he pulled her palm downwards onto his thigh and slid it slowly towards his

genitals until she felt the hardness of her second father's manhood inside

his trousers. It was far larger and harder than she had ever imagined.

Richard looked intently into her eyes and whispered gently, 'You are

holding my cock which one day soon will bring you great pleasure and joy.

Be patient little one.'

He squeezed her hand over the shaft and then lightly kissed her hand.

The newly-weds were finally summoned to the dinner-table and partook of

what could only be described as a feast fit for royalty. However they were

now fully aroused and eager to consummate their marriage in the manner that

each had dreamed of over the past weeks.

Virginia had planned their walk upstairs to the master bedroom herself,

without the knowledge of her parents. As they rose from the table, she

placed the two women together with Richard next to Margot and Roger beside

Amber, bidding then to entwine their arms around each other and then to

follow their daughter. She walked before them, casting rose petals in

their path, all the way up the stairs and into the bedroom. The four

adults were happy to play along and all five entered into the nuptial

bedroom with joy.

Before the sex-starved husbands could begin to have their evil ways with

their new wives, Margot clasped her daughter to her.

'Thank you my darling, for being so mature and making our day so

marvellous. You were wonderful. Now I think it's time for you to go to

your own bed. Give everyone a last kiss.' She kissed her daughter with

more than motherly affection.

'But Mummy,' Virginia protested. 'Not now; I want to stay and share

with you.' Roger kissed his daughter and patted her bottom, indicating she

couldn't stay and great sobs burst from the young girl.

Amber came to her rescue. 'Wait darling,' she said to her new

daughter-in-law, and moved to Roger.

'Roger, my dearest husband, undress me in front of everyone. Let our

daughter at least see the start of our marriage and then I'll take Virginia

off to bed. I'm sure Margot won't mind looking after you both until I

return.'

There was silence for a few seconds while each one in the room began to

realise what Amber had meant. Margot was first to speak, prompting her

husband to do as Amber wished.

As each garment was removed it was handed to Virginia who laid it at her

feet, never taking her eyes from Amber's face. At last the pure white bra,

panties and suspender belt rested on top of the heap as Roger knelt to roll

his new wife's stockings down her smooth legs leaving her naked in front of

them all. She pecked him lovingly on the lips saying, 'I will be back to

give myself to you shortly,' as she took Virginia's hand and walked from

the room.

Not a word was spoken until the two young women had reached Virginia's

bedroom, and closed the door.

'Do not speak,' Amber told her, turning so both young women faced each

other. Amber 18 years old, nude but with no sign of her pregnancy showing,

and Virginia 17 years old and still the purest of virgins.

'It's your turn to lose your clothes,' Amber said, as she began to

undress her newly acquired daughter. Before long Virginia was naked and

Amber never ceased to wonder at the beauty of this young nymphet, whom she

had seen nude only twice before. Virginia was visibly trembling with

desire, not knowing what Amber would do next, but quite sure that it would

involve some form of intimacy that she dearly wanted.

'Don't forget, you are not to speak. Understood?' The young girl
nodded.

Amber drew back the bedclothes. 'Alright, into bed. I am going to help

you go to sleep.'

Virginia lay on the bed and Amber laid down beside her.

'I know you wanted to join in our wedding night and you had been so good

during the day. But that was something between the four of us, especially

for the first night. You come as part of the package as a daughter to us

all but daughters don't usually join their parent's marriage night, you'd

have to agree with that. If you want to, you can come in tomorrow morning.

I know we would all love you to. Would you like that?'

Again the girl nodded, feeling happy at the prospect.

Amber kissed her gently on the lips and bade her to close her eyes. She

then lightly cupped the child's breast and Virginia felt the hand slide

over the breast and down her stomach until it came to rest on the hairless

vulva.

Amber herself, was highly aroused at the prospect of her wedding night

but never hurried from the gentle masturbation she was giving the young
girl. She let her finger slide gently along the lips, at last alighting on

the nub of the clitoris. Amber pressed her finger firmly on that sensitive

organ as she manipulated it deftly.

Virginia soon began to react to the much sought sensations, her breath

hissing between clenched teeth, moaning louder as her orgasm approached.

Just as her body became rigid with the onset of climax, Amber lifted her

finger off, making the young girl plead for more.

She didn't wait long, and before the sensations had any chance of easing

off, Virginia felt the finger return to the rhythmic motions again.

This time Amber pressed more lightly on the young girl's clitoris so

that the orgasm took longer in building to the crescendo of release she

sought. Virginia's body finally took over as she arched her back against

the bed, great gasping sighs joined with squeals of delight, slowing to

deep sobbing relief as the tensions left her.

Amber maintained the manipulation of the vagina for several minutes but

with a gentleness that gave calm to the girl beside her. Before long she

heard the steady breathing of a sleeping child and slowly ceased her

movements altogether. She remained still for several minutes to be sure

the girl didn't wake, finally easing herself from the bed and covering the

naked figure before she left.

When she returned to her bedroom Amber was confronted with a sight she

could never have imagined and it took her some time to see what was really

taking place.

All three were divested of their clothes and from the garments strewn

around the room, she knew they had not taken long with preliminaries. As

she moved to the bed she saw Richard on his back, Margot lying on top fully

impaled on his penis, with Roger lying face down over Margot's back. Amber

had to move down to see that Roger was in the act of sodomy with Margot's

backside.

She moved to the gaggle of heads, all of whom were grunting and hissing.

'Have they made you come yet, darling?' she asked Margot, politely.

'Not yet, but they have. Record time too I should think,' she stated

between breaths.

Amber decided she needed a cock as much as anyone, but the organ she had

anticipated as having first use of was plunged deeply inside the asshole of

her new wife.

'Roger,' she whispered in his ear. 'I'm back. Don't use up all your

energy before you poke me up.'

He looked up and stopped pumping his wife's rear, pulling his penis out.

Amber was very pleased to see he had been wearing a condom. While she

loved everything about Margot, she didn't want to receive an anal-juiced

cock either in her pussy or her mouth the first time Roger took her.

'They are like sex starved maniacs,' Margot declared. 'Roger came in my

mouth the moment it went in, and Richard had about as much control. He

shot all over my tits as he was sliding down. God, Amber, have we married
a couple of quickies?'

Amber laughed as the two husbands smiled sheepishly.

'I don't think we have to worry too much. But if we want some

satisfaction tonight, we might just have to give it to each other. After

three months of abstinence they'll probably look for their own relief just

like most men with us coming a distant second.'

'I resent that,' Roger cried out. Richard backed him up but them

immediately started feeling Margot up again, his prick standing rampant.

The bed was enormous and both couples had little trouble in making love

on it at the same time.

'I love you Amber, and I've waited too long for this,' Roger said

sitting up and looking on as Amber rolled the condom off his penis. He

moved to lay her over and couple with her but she refused, instead pushing

him back and taking his penis in her mouth. She washed away any taste of

rubber the condom had left and the stickiness of his secretions inside the

sheath. He made no further move to stop her, being content with the

feelings she was producing. Eventually, she turned herself around to lay

along his body in the 69 position, never once straying from the

deliberations on his manhood.

'Oh, God, that's good,' he gasped and began to tongue her vaginal

entrance. She was very wet.

Beside them, Richard was consumed with passion, pumping his cock into

Margot with all his strength. Neither couple worried about what was

happening beside them. They were totally immersed in the lovemaking with

their own partner, taking their individual pleasure but too, making sure

that they gave the other just as much.

Amber felt the first stirrings of her first orgasm with Roger. She

pushed her vulva hard against his lips as his tongue roamed over her most

sensitive membranes. It is good, she thought. Different to the way

Richard made her feel but just as satisfying in it's own way.

All the while she made sure to give just as much to Roger, rubbing her

tongue over the head of his penis with ever-faster motions, gently stroking

his balls, tickling the hairs, bringing him on.

They never let up and just as she felt the first pulse of his orgasm

rush along his cock, he clamped his tongue against her clitoris,

immediately setting off her long awaited climax. Rather than take their

own release, each continued to pleasure the other long after the throbbing

ceased and they lay together in blissful peace for a long while. Amber had

not swallowed, retaining his semen in her mouth. After his penis had

softened, she moved around to face him, smiling with the satisfaction of a

well-serviced lady, and leaned over to kiss her new husband. His open lips

came to meet hers and as they met, her lips opened to let his sperm drain

into his mouth.

'Wha...'

'I didn't want to waste any,' she told him innocently and pressed her

lips to his again. He rolled her over, returning her gift and this time

she swallowed. They laughed, and cuddled each other, his head resting on

hers as they watched Richard and Margot complete their first act of

copulation.

Their lovemaking went on into the small hours of the morning, until all

had had their sexual appetites well sated. Exhausted and yet all at peace,

they slipped into deep sleep. The wet cold semen spots were not even

noticed.

Chapter Two

Early the next morning Virginia poked her head around the door to see

all four still sound asleep on top of the giant bed. The room was warm and

none had needed to cover themselves so four naked adult bodies lay before

her eyes. She had put a nightdress on and after surveying the sight for

some time realised they were all genuinely asleep and so crept into the

room.

Richard was lying on his back, an arm under Amber's head, his sex organ

within touching distance of Virginia's hand. Soft though it was, it looked

large and threatening to the young eyes and the thought of having something

that size pushed deep into ones delicate pussy was beyond belief. She had

seen her father's many times, mostly in the same floppy condition, but this

one was much larger. It would surely split me open she thought in horror.

As if mesmerised, she reached out to touch it with the tips of her

fingers. It certainly felt soft and smooth and she let her fingertips run

along the entire length, from the crinkly black hair to the deep pink

bulbous head. Finally in an automated state her hand clasped the organ and

raised it off his stomach.

Virginia looked at in wonderment, the end sagging slightly over the edge

of her hand. She knelt beside the bed to get a closer look now using both

hands and squeezing slightly. There was no reaction from the penis, which

had been well used during the past night, but the soft handling of the

sensitive skin woke Richard. He suspected Amber had begun to tease some

life back into her "big man" and lay for some time enjoying the feeling

before he realised it could not be her. He looked down to find his new

daughter carrying out a most intimate inspection of his most intimate part.

'And just what do you think you're doing?' He asked rather more sternly

than he had meant to.

'Oh. Sorry, Dad. I didn't mean to look but I couldn't help it.'

The voices had wakened the others and while they made no attempt to

cover their nakedness in front of this seventeen year old, they all voiced

their indignation at the intrusion, mostly in fun.

'But Mum said to come in this morning,' Virginia objected.

'Yes I did,' Amber agreed. 'But I didn't tell you to start playing with

your father's prick, you little devil.'

'It may be early but I think our daughter deserves to be punished.' They

all agreed, anticipating what Richard had in mind.

He sat around on the edge of the bed and pulled her between his open

legs. 'Raise your nightdress above your waist and hold it there,' he told

her.

She blushed but obeyed, providing a titillating view of the totally

hairless pussy slit. His penis now semi-hard almost touched his daughter's

opening as he turned her over his knee. She could feel his penis as a soft

lump pushing into her stomach.

'Seeing it's only early, I will give you just ten on your rump.' Without

further ado he laid them on and they were over quickly.

As she stood up tears forming, her backside stinging badly, she noticed

the wet patch on her stomach where her father's penis had been pushing.

Then she saw the penis, now fully erect, causing her to gasp in surprise at

the size. This would never fit inside me she thought.

Richard made her stand, facing away from the bed with the calves of her

legs pushing solidly against the mattress. He then told her to lift her

nightdress above her head, placing her hands on her head. She was left

virtually naked, the nightdress covering only her arms and face as it was

held in her hands.

'Margot, I am going to fuck you in the presence of your inquisitive

daughter,' he said. 'And you are going to describe everything that

happening to you. She won't see but she'll certainly feel and hear.' It

was said coarsely to provide the greatest shock value to the young girl.

Margot half knelt taking hold of the young girl as her support. Richard

placed one of Margot's hands firmly clasping one of her daughter's breasts,

the other arm around her waist.

Richard knelt behind his new wife and after placing his cock in the lips

of her opening, thrust forward savagely. His movements were relayed

through Margot's body to Virginia who stood firm as her mother's support.

'Tell her what happening,' Richard commanded.

'Oh, darling,' she half whispered in her daughter's ear. 'He's pushed

his prick right inside me, all the way in. Can you feel him pushing in and

out now?'

Virginia attempted to nod yes.

'It's feeling wonderful. Oh, he's moving faster. Feel how fast he's

pushing inside of me. I'm going to have an orgasm soon. Oh, it's so good.

Harder, Richard darling, harder,' she encouraged. 'Virginia it's soon.

I'm coming soon. Oh, how he makes me feel so good. You will love this

when it happens to you. Now. Now. I'm coming now.'

She held her daughter very tightly, squeezing the young girl's breast
and waist.

'Aaagh!' Her breathing quickened as her body stiffened with the reaction

of orgasm. She squealed aloud.

'I've come, darling,' she whispered. 'He's still pumping inside me.

Now I can feel him shooting. He's coming too. His sperm is shooting up

inside my pussy. Virginia darling. It's so good,'

She clung to her daughter until Richard withdrew, feeling the sperm run

down the inside of her legs and fall onto the bed. She allowed Virginia to

lower her arms and the shiny nightdress fell back into place. mother and

daughter embraced as Margot sat down on the bed not worrying about the

sticky mess beneath her.

'We are going to make love again darling. That's what being married is

all about, and it's not really right for you to stay just now. Is that

alright?'

'Sure Mummy, I understand. Thank you Dad, for letting me stay this

long. It was exciting,' she added sheepishly.

Both Amber and Roger also kissed her, Amber whispering in her ear, 'It

was exciting for me last night too.' Virginia left, feeling very proud.

The four parents made a vow not to be so blatant with their lovemaking

in front of Virginia in future, at least not until she turned eighteen and

virtually became one of them. However they did not want to let the girl
feel she was on the outer, so decided to make it a rule that no door would

be shut during their sex sessions. If Virginia wanted to come in while

anyone was in the act, then they would not turn her away. They thought

however that should the girl see what they were up to, she would most

probably move away.

They started to put a few more rules in place and Margot became their

official scribe for the time being. They thought it would be a good job

for Virginia later, but until the girl was inducted into full womanhood,

Margot would fill in.

The first decision made was that each of their birthdays would be named

after the person. On Margot's birthday they would refer to it as Margot's

day and so on. On their day, they had the right to do anything and to

demand anyone in the household to do whatever the birthday person desired.

Nothing was to be declared taboo. While this left the matter of physical

harm or the like within the whim of the individual, they decided that trust

was paramount and that all four trusted the others completely. They in

effect placed their well being in the hands of one person for three days of

the year.

Roger pointed out that if one decided to become really rough or totally

unreasonable, at least the hurt party could get their own back when their

day arrived.

The first day of each month was to be known as He-day when it was up to

the wives to carry out every wish of the men. She-day was the fifteenth

day of the month when the women had their turn.

They all agreed that menstrual periods did not give the women any

special privileges and if any husband required pleasure, then they would

provide it regardless.

However the women turned this around so that if they needed the service

of a stiff male member during their period, it was to be given.

The last day of the month was Couple-day, when the two legally married
couples would remain faithful to their legal partner, showing love and

affection only to that person.

'That's enough,' Roger said. 'I'm dying to be pleasured. Richard's

already done it once today and I've missed out.'

'Poor Roger,' Amber crooned, rolling him onto his back as she slithered

on top and inserted his penis inside herself. 'Don't move Roger. Let me

do all the work. You just enjoy the pleasure.'

'Not without me,' Margot declared, straddling his face and slowly

pressing her vagina onto Roger's mouth. Amber and Margot put their arms

around each other's necks, kissing as Amber maintained the steady riding of

Roger's cock.

While Roger used his tongue on his wife's pussy, he was much more aware

of the climax building up within his genitals. The sliding vagina never

slowed, taking him higher and higher towards the ecstasy of a male

ejaculation. She heard his gagged breathing and felt his shuddering body

take over as he spurted semen within her body but she maintained her

movements, never slowing. It was some time before she felt the rigid

member softening and by then, Roger was crying out for her to stop. The

sensitivity was too much to bear.

'Margot, I'm all yours,' Amber said, instructing her to get off her

husband's face. She held Roger tightly, clinging to his whole body, making

sure his manhood didn't slip out of her sheath, as she rolled him over so

she was lying on her back.

'Margot you are to make sure not a drop of his sperm escapes, do you

hear?'

'Yes, I understand.' Margot moved so that she laid on her stomach facing

Amber's pussy.

As Roger lifted himself off Amber, Margot's mouth clamped itself onto

the younger woman's gaping hole and sucked the slimy residue into her

mouth, swallowing many times. Eventually, with Roger's help, Amber sat up

and then crawled over Margot's torso into the sixty-nine position. Margot

never let her new wife's vagina go, the movements allowing most of the

remaining semen to flow out into her mouth.

In front of the men, two women spent more than two hours in blissful

lesbian love, each reaching several climaxes. Finally exhausted, they lay

in each other's arms and slept soundly. Their husbands left them in peace.

Richard had made arrangements with his office that only matters of

importance were to be relayed to him and left his two most senior people to

run the business. In most ways it was self-perpetuating in any case and

there was no reason for him to attend daily.

Roger gave his junior partner in the practice a 50% share for little

cost, leaving a still handsome return for himself. Roger was to be called

in for only the most influential patients, otherwise all he had to do was

collect half of the income and stay at home with two of the world's most

sexy women.

Chapter Three

A rare call came for Richard, which he decided, required his immediate

attention. He gave his spouses little information of the gravity but he

was away well into the night. When he returned, he looked pale and washed

out. They were all concerned but he brushed them aside seeking the

solitude of the den 'where I can think it all out in silence' he told them.

Near midnight, he called them together.

'This is serious,' he told them. 'I have just been blackmailed into

providing a service for someone that in normal circumstances I would never

consider, no matter what the money. But they've got hold of a confidential

document that if it were made public, our shares would crash and leave

little to salvage.'

He went on to describe the situation in detail but it was so complex

that none really grasped the full significance except to know that until it

was all fixed, if the payment demanded wasn't made, Richard would not only

be broke but would most likely find himself fighting a jail sentence as

well.

'What the blackmailers don't know,' Richard went on, 'is that in less

than one week other international deals will take place that will make

their document obsolete and of no use to them at all. But if they chose to

make the document public before then, those deals will fall through and I

will be seen by our shareholders, the public in general and the Public

Prosecutor, as a thief and con-man. The shareholders will lose over a

billion dollars and I own half of the shares.'

'You're worth a half a billion dollars?' Margot asked incredulously.

'It doesn't matter now,' Roger stated flatly, head resting in his hands.

'What if you pay up? How much do they want? How do you know they won't

want more?' Roger rattled off.

'It's not how much they want, but what they want,' he told them. 'If

they get what they want, the deals will be all finalised before they have a

chance to ask for anything else. It's just what their demand is that makes

it so impossible.'

'What is it, darling,' Amber encouraged.

'Something I can't give them.'

'Well, what?'

'It doesn't matter. I can't give it.' Richard just shook his bowed head

in helplessness.

'This is important to us all. Tell us what it is they are demanding.'

Amber was becoming agitated at his reticence.

'It's crazy but they don't want money or goods or anything like that.

They want my wife to spend twenty-four hours teaching a fifteenyear-old son

about sex. They want you to fuck a fifteen year old boy for one full day.'

With the disclosure, the stress of the last day took hold and his body

was wracked with emotion and he cried loudly before them. Amber cradled

his head to her chest, looking up at the others for comfort for herself.

'They mean me, don't they? They don't know anything about Margot and

Roger. They want me, don't they?'

'Yes, baby. They want you and they can't have you.'

Tears streamed down Amber's face, but more in sympathy for her broken

husband than for what she knew was in store for her.

'Do you know who "they" are? Do you know who the boy is?'

'No, we have no idea although we should be able to track down how they

came by the document. But that will take time.'

'But there is a chance you can eventually find out, isn't there?'

'More than a chance, a good chance,' he agreed.

'I will do it,' Amber declared.

'No,' Richard stated flatly.

'We have no choice. I will do it and in a weeks time when it's all

over, we'll find those bastards and they'll pay. They'll all pay, no

matter how many there are,' she cried out as an ultimatum to these unseen

transgressors.

'Amber...,' Richard started to object.

'Don't worry darling,' she soothed him. 'I've made love to two men and

two women in my short time as a wife. One small boy will be of no

consequence. But you must promise me one thing?' Her statement was rather

a question.

'Yes, what?'

'You must promise me here, before all of us that you will never become

bitter because of the blackmail. Once it's over, it's over and we'll get

on with our beautiful lives again. Please promise me that. No unhappiness

once I return from the assignment. Promise me, Richard.'

The others understood too and encouraged Richard to accept his wife's

request.

'You have my word. When it's over, we will return to normal, I

promise.'

'When do I have to go?'

'All we have is the key to a hotel suite.' He handed her a typed sheet

of paper. 'This came with it.'

She read aloud: "Be in this suite before midday tomorrow. At exactly 12

noon, the boy will knock twice and then enter. He will not divulge his

true name - call him Peter. Your job is to teach him how to make love to a

woman for the next twenty-four hours in whatever way you choose. At

exactly midday the next day but not before, you may leave. Room service

will deliver all meals but the boy is not to be seen by anyone when they

enter the room. Make sure his learning is thorough; he will be put to the

test after you leave but understand that if you have not succeeded, the

document will be released to the media within the week."

'At least that gives you the time to complete your other deals before

they want to ask for more,' Roger said.

'Roger, Margot, would you mind if Richard and I have tonight to

ourselves,' Amber asked.

They naturally agreed, happy to be able to do something to help.

Their lovemaking was soft and caring. Richard found it difficult to

achieve an erection and couldn't climax, even her moist warm lips produced

no seed, but he masturbated his young wife to orgasm several times before

they decided to sleep.

She left their bed early, having Mellors drive her to the city where she

took a room in the same hotel. Just before noon, she took the lift to the

appropriate floor and let herself in.

The suite was of three rooms consisting of a lounge, dining room and the

large bedroom a door from which led to the bathroom. In ordinary

circumstances she would have called it majestic, but took little notice,

thinking only of what was to eventuate very soon.

She couldn't take her eyes from the clock and on the stroke of twelve,

two light taps were heard and the door opened.

The boy looked more like twelve or thirteen, baby-faced, straight blond
hair and an innocence that could only have been genuine.

'Are you the lady?' He moved cautiously towards her.

'I am, Peter. My name is Cynthia. Please come nearer and don't be shy.

Did your father explain why you are here?'

'He said you are going to teach me to be a man.'

'Good, then a man we shall make of you. Tell me, do you have any

sisters?'

He just shook his head.

'Do you have a special girl friend then?'

'No.'

'Do you like girls, Peter?'

'Oh, sure but I don't play with many. I don't think girls like me,' he

confided, moving closer to her.

'I wonder why,' Amber mused. 'You are a very attractive young man. I'm

sure they would if they got to know you. Tell me. What do you like most

about girls?'

He blushed furiously and said nothing.

'Come on, you can tell me. I am your teacher, but if I don't

understand, then I can't teach you.'

'Miss Cynthia, I like to look at their chests,' he told her, looking

most embarrassed.

'Do you mean you like girl's breasts, Peter?'

'Dad calls them tits.'

'Don't you think breasts sounds nicer?' He simply nodded.

'Do you like looking at my breasts, Peter?' She had noticed his eyes

hardly strayed from them.

'They look very nice, Miss Cynthia. Big,' he added.

'Have you ever touched a girl's breasts?'

He shook his head.

'Or ever seen a girl without any clothes?'

'Oh no, Miss Cynthia.'

'Have you ever looked up a girl's dress. Looked between her legs,

Peter?'

'Once at school when the wind blew it up,' he agreed.

'Did that excite you?'

'Yes, Miss Cynthia but it didn't last long.'

'Come here, Peter,' she smiled at him.

He came and stood beside her armchair, facing her side.

'Peter, I think you are a beautiful young man. I want to kiss you on

the lips very much. Do you mind?'

'No, Miss Cynthia.'

She took his face in her hands and just brushed her lips over his,

returning then to gently massage his lips with hers, a dry softly given

kiss.

He never moved, remaining half stooped over, unable to do anything.

'Sit on the table just there, Peter.' It was almost a low stool and he

faced her directly.

'I liked our kiss,' she confided and continued to set the scene for

their twenty-four hours together. By now she was quite sure that this

naive boy opposite her had no knowledge that she was here as a result of

being blackmailed. Her father was guilty as hell but the boy was not. She

decided that rather than take her wrath out on him she would do exactly as

she had been told to do and teach him about sex.

'Your father has asked me to help you learn about being with girls. You

are a grown man and very handsome. Very soon you will be dating lots of

girls and there are a lot of things you should know.'

As she spoke she looked at him from time to time but not so that she

would embarrass him. At the same time she was slowly pulling her skirt up

to knee level and even more slowly, spreading her knees. To do this and

not make it look blatant, she would from time to time, clasp a knee with

her hands or swing one of her legs from side to side, but always making

sure that little by little, the boy got a better and better view of what

was under her dress.

'Do you understand, Peter? I want to teach you as much as I can about

sex. Does that embarrass you?'

'A little, Miss Cynthia.'

'Well firstly, you must stop calling me Miss Cynthia. My name is simply

Cynthia and I want you to call me that. Call my name, Peter.'

'Cynthia. I will call you Cynthia from now on. Thank you Cynthia.'

'Now Peter, I don't want you to feel embarrassed when we talk about sex.

Sex is so natural, everyone has sexual feelings and they are always

exciting and very pleasant so why should we be scared to talk about it?'

'But I don't know anything about it, and my Mummy never let me ask

anything about it.'

'Say, "Sex is good", Peter. See how easy it is to say?'

'Sex is good,' he said shyly. And then with a wide smile he looked

right at her and repeated it.

He was by now having great trouble taking his eyes away from the wide

gap between her knees that were directly in front of him. He tried in vain

to make sure that when she looked at him, he was looking somewhere other

than up her dress. He was sure she caught him several times but she gave

no indication that she was aware of where he was gazing.

She continued talking, 'That's good, Peter. Sex in fact is much better

than good and I hope you'll learn that before I go.' She smiled as she

explained further, 'The fact is, sex is delicious.'

Peter smiled with her.

'There's just one more thing I want to say to you. If I'm going to be

the teacher, then you must do everything I tell you. Is that understood?'

'Yes, Cynthia,' he agreed.

'That also means until I tell you otherwise, you must not do anything

without asking me. And I do mean anything, Peter. Until I think you are

capable of doing things by yourself, you must ask my permission to do

everything, even if it is to go and get a glass of water. Is that

understood, young man?' The last question, more sternly.

'Oh, yes Cynthia.'

'Good. Do you think I'm pretty, Peter?"

'Yes, Miss Cynthia... I mean Cynthia.'

'Which part of me do you think is the prettiest?'

'Oh, all of you is pretty, Cynthia. I think you are pretty all over.'

Amber persisted, 'But if you had to pick just one thing, which would be

the prettiest?'

'Please Miss,' he bowed his head.

'I want you to be honest, Peter. Remember you promised to do anything I

said. Now tell me, and don't call me Miss,' she reminded him.

'I'm sorry Cynthia,' he apologised. 'I think your tits are the

prettiest,' he told her, blushing furiously. He was embarrassed but he

still couldn't draw his eyes away from the pantied crotch that was clearly

in view now.

She cupped both breasts for a moment. 'Why do you think these are?'

'Because I like tits, I guess.' He squirmed, now unable to look anywhere

but up her dress.

'Peter,' she cried out in a shocked voice. 'You are looking up my

dress.'

'No. No I'm not,' he almost squeaked.

'Yes you were, I saw you. I'm shocked.'

'No, Cynthia, I wasn't. Truly.'

'And now you're lying. I saw you looking up my skirt. You were peeping
when I didn't know my knees had parted. How awful of you.' She stood up,

letting the skirt fall to it's normal length, somewhere around her calves.

'What did you see?' She demanded.

'Please Cynthia. I saw nothing.'

'Yes you did because you were staring.' She raised her skirt to her

knees. 'I want to know what you saw. Did you see my knees?'

He knew he had been caught red handed. 'Yes Cynthia,' he finally gave

in and agreed.

She raised her skirt higher to reveal the tops of her stockings. 'Did

you see as far as my stockings?'

'Yes,' he whispered, now the picture of misery.

'Look at me when I'm speaking,' she directed, sternly. Taking the folds

of her skirt in her hands, she lifted it higher. 'Did you look at my

suspenders? Did you see that far up my dress?'

'No. Not that far,' he told her without any conviction.

'Tell the truth, Peter. I can tell when you're lying to me. Well?'

'Sorry. Yes I did.'

'Oh, no!' She cried out as though incredulous at what was to come next.

She pulled the skirt as high as it would go, restrained only by the waist

belt. 'You saw everything didn't you?' she asked in a shocked voice. 'You

looked right up and saw my panties. That's a very private place, Peter.

You didn't even ask my permission to do that. Aren't you ashamed with

yourself?'

'Please, Miss Cynthia,' he pleaded, falling onto his knees from the

table. 'I am ashamed of myself. I'm very sorry.'

She let her dress fall back into place but remained standing in front of

her chair.

'I'm ashamed of you too, Peter, but at least you apologised, so I

forgive you this one time. If you are naughty again and don't ask

permission, then I will have to punish you. Is that clear?'

'Yes, Miss. Oh, thank you.'

'Come and kneel in front of me. Back straight. That's right,' she

directed. His face came to somewhere near her navel.

She cupped her hands on top of his head. 'Were you excited when you saw

my panties?'

'Yes Cynthia, I couldn't stop looking.'

'Did it make your penis hard?'

'Yes, and tingly too,' he confided, still looking into her belly button.

'Put your hands on my hips, Peter.' He did so, holding them there very

lightly. 'Now I want you to slide them around me so you are touching my

bottom. I want you to learn what a girl's bottom feels like.'

She could feel the hands sliding around her, almost as though he was in

fear of breaking a fragile glass.

'You can feel them, Peter. They won't break. Squeeze them a little.

Run your fingers over them and feel how round and firm they are. Can you

feel the crease?'

'Yes I can,' he agreed. Hands were now wandering everywhere, fingertips

up and down her crease and under the moons of her bottom.

'That's enough, Peter. Now I want you to slide your hands down my legs

until you go past the edge of my skirt. Wait,' she chided, 'slowly, not so

fast. Enjoy the time feeling my body. There's no rush. You should never

rush a girl when you are making love to her,' she told him. 'Girls like

these things to be taken very slowly so they can enjoy all the pleasure

building up within them.'

'I'm sorry, Cynthia.' He slowed the pace but his hands rode down in a

steady straight line. There was no exploration in his mind, just tension.

Sexual of course, she thought.

'Now, Peter. What you are going to do now is very intimate. You will

be doing what you have never done before, so you must be very careful. But

relax and enjoy it. Come on now; take some deep breaths and relax.'

He did as he was told but still didn't seem relaxed in any way.

'What I want you to do now Peter is to run your hands under my skirt and

up my legs. Take your time. Feel the stockings and the bare skin above

them. You can touch my suspenders and feel how they hold my stockings up.

Run your hands over my legs as much as you want. But remember, do it

slowly so I can enjoy the feeling also. I'm sure you'll like it too.'

He needed no further encouragement and in fact the palms of his hands

roamed all over her legs. Front and back, inside and out. She felt him

reach the un-stockinged skin and linger, then move on only to retreat

downwards again. He was more purposeful this time, braver perhaps she

thought.

'That does feel good Peter. Do you like it too?'

'Oh, yes, Miss. It feels lovely'

'Now higher, Peter but when you get to my hips, I want you to stop.' He

took a long while to stop but finally did so.

'Do you realise what you've done Peter? You have your hands right up

inside a girl's dress for the first time. How do you feel?'

'I feel funny, Miss Cynthia. I have a strange tickling feeling, you

know down there.' He still found it more comfortable to call her Miss

Cynthia.

'You mean in your penis?' She knew it was.

'Yes. I don't know what's happening. It's different, like millions of

tiny bubbles exploding inside my stomach.'

'Do you like the feeling?'

'I think so, but it's something like wanting to go to the bathroom

urgently only more ticklish.'

'It will feel even better later,' she told him. 'But for now I want you

to do something very special. I want you to feel the top of my panties and

then very slowly, pull them right down and take them off me. Slowly now. I

want to savour the lovely feeling of having a man take down my panties.'

He was a very clumsy, fingers everywhere, but he finally managed to hook

them around the elastic top. He had great difficulty manoeuvring them over

the seat of her bottom but at last they were free and sliding easily

downwards. She stepped out of them and held the soft warm material over

his face.

'Smell my panties, Peter. Can you smell my body in them? Just picture
where they've been, Peter, over my bottom, and covering my pussy. Can you

feel the warmth of my pussy?'

'Oh, Miss, something's happening. Someth..'

'Peter,' she said sharply. 'Think of cold water, nothing else. Cold,

cold water. Quiet. Be perfectly still. Stay calm. That's it, relax.'

She knew he was approaching orgasm. Maybe even his first.

'What's happening to me?' He had never had such sensations building up

inside him before.

'It's alright,' she calmly told him. 'Just relax, but don't move for a

minute or so. Just relax.' She could see the crisis was subsiding.

She laid the crystal white panties on the arm of the chair beside her,

and sat down, pulling him closer to her. He was still kneeling up

straight.

'You nearly had an orgasm. Do you know what that means?'

'No, Miss.'

She decided that if he were more comfortable calling her Miss or the

like, she wouldn't correct him.

'Have you ever played with yourself, your penis I mean, and made it hard

so that it felt very sensitive when you touched it, Peter?'

'Not like just then though, Miss.'

'You've never had white liquid squirt out?'

'White? Oh, no Miss.' He wasn't even sure what she meant.

'In that case, Peter my darling boy; it's time we made a man of you and

gave you your first orgasm. You will love the feeling. Say it, an

orgasm.'

'An orgasm? I don't know what that means.'

'It won't take long now," she explained, smiling at him. Now, you've

taken down my panties & I have nothing on under my skirt, remember? Well

it's my turn to take your clothes off but I'm going to cheat and take them

all off.'

While she was talking she began to unbutton his shirt. He was hesitant

but made no move to stop her.

'Stand up now.' She undid and removed his shoes and then his belt. 'Now

for the grand unveiling,' she declared, far more aroused than she would

have liked to admit.

In un-zipping his trousers, his erection was unmistakable.

'What do you call this, Peter?' She lightly cupped his genitals through

his underpants.

'Mummy calls it my wiener,' he told he shyly. 'But at school, we call

it a prick.'

'Most grown-ups call it their penis or their cock,' she told him. 'I

think cock sounds best, so from now on that's what you will call it.

O.K.?' She added, 'But perhaps not in front of Mummy or Daddy.'

'Yes Miss,' he agreed shyly.

His cotton underpants clung closely to his manhood and her hand glided

lightly over the material, causing shock waves to soar through his body.

Never had he experienced such feelings. She clasped her hand around the

trunk of his penis, holding it gently while looking into his eyes.

'It is very large, Peter. You should be very proud. Not many young men
have a cock as big. Come closer.'

She pulled him so he was standing between her knees.

'You touched my bottom, now it's my turn,' she told him. Her hands

clasped the cheeks firmly as she massaged and roamed over the thin

material. Then, moving to the front she lifted the waistband over the

protruding head of his cock and slipped the underwear down.

'Oh, my goodness, look at that. It is even larger than I expected,' she

told him encouragingly. In fact, it was no larger than she would have

expected for a pubescent boy.

However it did stand up firm and straight, surrounded by crinkly black

hair. His previous efforts had left several wet spots on his underpants

and a drop had again formed on the opening. He was shivering from the

excitement of such intimacy. A grown woman sitting before him, she fully

clothed (well almost except for her panties resting on the chair beside

her) and he, totally naked, being fondled as he had never been before and

going through all the anxieties of not knowing what was to happen next.

She slipped her hand along the shaft, catching the drop of seminal fluid

on the palm of her hand and wiping it over the head of his penis.

'Do you know what this is called, Peter? What I am doing to you?'

'Touching, Miss?' He had no idea what she had meant.

'This is called masturbation. I am masturbating you Peter, but your

friends at school probably call it jerking-off. Now I want you to listen

closely.'

As she spoke she continued to masturbate him, making sure the tension

didn't build up so much that he would come before she was ready for him,

but just enough to keep his senses in chaos.

'Do you know what fucking means, or sexual intercourse, Peter? Do the

boys talk about fucking at school?'

'Oh yes, Miss Cynthia,' he agreed. 'It's something they do to girls.

One boy said he really fucked with a girl but he wouldn't say what he did.

I think it's when they have babies, isn't it?'

'It's really when two people want to make love, Peter. It's something

done in private and you shouldn't talk about it to anyone else. It's a

secret between the two people and no one else. There are lots of ways to

make love but it always finishes when the man puts his cock inside the

girl's pussy and discharges his sperm. It makes both the man and the girl
very excited and the feeling is wonderful.'

She let his penis go from time to time to ease the chance of

ejaculation, but knew he was close to coming.

'What I am doing is something like fucking, but my hand is taking the

place of the girl's pussy. You are going to fuck me properly later, Peter

and I know that once you've felt just how good it is, you will want to do

it with many more girls. But we will teach you slowly. Come on now, let's

go and sit on the sofa.'

'Oh, Miss, I feel just like before. Bubbles are going off all inside

me. It feels good but I don't know what's going to happen.'

She sat on the sofa and told the naked boy to lay along the seat with

his head and upper body resting in her lap, his eyes looking into her face.

'Close you eyes, Peter,' she told him.

Her fingers trailed along his sensitive chest, stomach and over his

genitals, to brush lightly as a feather over his pubic hair and scrotum.

He was so touch sensitive that he cried out with the pleasure she was

giving him.

'Don't worry about what is going to happen next, my dear,' she told him.

'Just remember the feeling for the rest of your life, it will be beautiful

for you.'

She again took his cock in the palm of her hand and began to firmly

masturbate him to orgasm. After just a few movements she felt his body

begin to stiffen, his mouth open almost as though in agony and deep loud

grunts grew in intensity as the throes of his first climax took control.

'Aargh!' he cried. The first spurt from this virgin penis shot straight

up his body, and spattered a line of semen along his chest, face and onto

Amber's breast where she cuddled his face with her other hand. She

continued to pump his erupting cock to give him the longest sensations she

could for this first time orgasm. His legs were shuddering with intensity

as eruption after eruption of sperm fell over his naked body.

She brought her lips to his ear.

'Quiet now. Don't move, just relax and feel the sensations slowly

quieten down. Sleep if you want to,' she whispered reassuringly. The

trails of sperm shone in the light and some had run down the slope of his

chest onto her skirt and the sofa. He didn't move for over an hour and she

remained perfectly still, allowing him to rest peacefully. Amber felt at

peace with herself and the world.

He finally stirred, opening his eyes to look into her face. She leaned

over and kissed him full on the lips, the tip of her tongue circling his

mouth, leaving a trail of saliva.

'Don't move just yet. I will go and clean you up.'

She eased herself from under his head and shoulders and returned with a

warm face washer to wipe the sticky trails from his body. His manhood

still stood stiff and straight.

'Was it good?'

'Yes, Miss Cynthia. I've never felt anything like that ever before.

Can we do it again? Please,' he begged.

'Don't worry we'll do everything. More exciting that ever, just be

patient.' He watched as she lovingly washed the remains of his emission

away.

'Do you remember what you said was the prettiest thing about me?' She

looked at him with a wide smile on her face.

'Yes Miss,' he agreed.

'Stand up then.' He did so and she moved close to him taking his hands

and pressing each one onto her breasts. 'They are yours, Peter. Feel

them. Squeeze them. You can even pinch them if you want to and hurt me;

make me cry out. You can do anything you want with them.'

She was still fully clothed but he didn't need a second invitation to

begin feeling up her hand-sized mammaries. He did all she had suggested,

seriously and with emotion except that he didn't hurt her once.

'Are they as big as your Mummy's? Have you seen your Mummy's breasts
without any clothes, Peter.'

'No, Miss, I haven't seen them but hers are big and floppy. Yours are

beautiful and hard. I love your tits, Miss,' he said, entranced with his

ability to manipulate them.

'I don't have anything under my shirt, Peter. You can take it off.'

He raised the top over her head and the pink tipped bosoms awaited his

touch.

'Feel me,' she directed. He did.

'Kiss them, Peter. And suck them too. Hard. See if you can taste my

milk,' she urged him knowing he wouldn't be aware she had no liquid to

offer. 'That's good, Peter. You suck my breasts so beautifully, it makes

me feel good,' she encouraged. In fact of the four people who had been

given the privilege of doing that, Peter came a poor last. Margot won

hand's down in that department, followed by Richard and Roger, equal

second.

She felt his erection touching her stomach and legs from time to time as

he moved from one tit to the other. Cold trails of pre-come juice ran

across her at that level.

'Come into the bedroom, Peter. You will find it easier there.' He was

far stronger than she had expected and he lifted her up, his lips clinging

to her breasts as he walked. She opened the door and as they entered he

set her on the floor, never once stopping from the mischief he was up to

with the mounds before him.

She eased herself apart and he took a deep breath.

She turned around. 'Undo my skirt, Peter and remove the last of my

underwear.'

The skirt was easy but it took some time for him to work out how to get

the suspenders undone and the stockings off her legs.

'Well done,' she congratulated him.

He made no attempt to touch her and she was pleased to see he was

waiting for her instructions before he did anything. It didn't stop him

from feasting his eyes over the nakedness before him though.

'Don't move. Just watch me and do what I tell you.'

She laid herself on the centre of the bed, arms stretched out in the

shape of a cross and her legs only slightly open.

'Very soon I am going to teach you how to give a girl the most beautiful

feelings, Peter. But as this is the first time you have seen a naked lady,

I think it's time to let you explore my body. As soon as I close my eyes,

you can do anything you want to me with your hands and mouth. But you must

not use your cock to give yourself any pleasure. You are not to try and

put your cock inside me. Is that understood?'

He couldn't speak and simply nodded his assent.

'Do whatever you want then. You can feel any part of this nude girl
that you want. Lick me, kiss me, squeeze me or even hurt me.'

She closed her eyes but it was some minutes before she felt his weight

on the bed and his hands spreading her legs apart.

He certainly didn't hurt her but despite the prying of his fingers into

her most intimate sexual parts, she never felt any pleasure either. His

tour of discovery centred almost entirely on her vagina, with a finger

roaming around the lips, occasionally trying to penetrate inside. But the

lack of moisture made the entrance unyielding and he hadn't the experience

to open the outer lips where he would have found the slippery moisture he

needed. He obviously had never been aware of that favourite of feminine

spots, the clitoris because not once did his finger intrude onto the nub.

She finally opened her eyes to see his face still entranced at the dry

slit of her pussy.

'Do you find it interesting?'

'Oh yes, Miss Cynthia. I've never seen this before,' he told her

seriously.

'We're going to have a bubble bath. Would you like to get in the tub

with me?' She had asked impishly. 'You never know what you might find

under all those bubbles.'

His face showed it's usual eagerness as he sat up.

She continued, 'But first, I'm going to show you something very special.

Something that only your special girls will do for you and only then if

they like you very much. Lay over on the bed.'

It didn't take long to do as he was told. She placed a pillow under his

bottom, stretched his legs wide apart and pushed his heels into his bottom

so he was in the traditional woman-on-top position. She moved around

between his legs and watched his eyes as she lowered her mouth to his cock.

One of the things that surprised her was the fact that since he reached his

first erection, his cock had not softened at all, even after his lengthy

first ejaculation.

Her wet lips encompassed the head and then swallowed up most of the

length of his stiff manhood. He looked at her in amazement but soon found

the attraction of being fellated by this naked woman, more than he could

stand. The eruption of sperm came almost immediately but she continued to

pump, using her tongue to add pressure to the pulsating weapon.

She felt the semen gush into her mouth and swallowed quickly but despite

the young man's vigour, he was no match for her husband's ejaculations.

Not only was Richard's penis twice the size of the one between her lips,

giving her much more room to store the deposits before she swallowed but

the amount of sperm was far less. She wondered whether Peter's performance

would increase, as he got older. He was more that ten-year's younger than

Richard.

After he had completed his climax, she pulled herself along his body and

kissed him full on his lips. Traces of sperm still remained but he never

noticed.

'That's twice you've come young man, so it's about time I was given some

pleasure. After our bath you're going to do the same to me,' she told him.

'But you haven't got a cock,' he blurted out.

'Think about it then,' she answered.

The bath was fun for both of them. He took great pride in bathing her

whole body and finally managed to slip a finger into her vagina, but wasn't

game to push it far. She never encouraged him, keeping that as something

to do later. After they had soaped each other, she laid back into the

rounded end and pulled him back between her legs so his back was tight

against her stomach.

Without a word she began to masturbate his cock, which still remained

hard. He had climaxed only a few minutes before, and she took considerably

longer to bring off his next climax. Neither was concerned when his semen

streamed into their bath water. She held him in her arms for a long time

until the water started to cool before they got out to dry each other off.

'At least that made your cock soft, Peter' she declared as she knelt

before him to dry the sensitive organ. After powdering him all over, the

naked pair returned to the bedroom where she stood him in front of the

mirror, and taking him in her arms kissed him long and hard so that he

could see how it was done. His lips responded very well.

'Do you like me?'

'I love you, Miss Cynthia,' he confirmed solemnly, his hands roaming

over her bottom cheeks.

'I want you to watch me, Peter. Stand at the foot of the bed.'

She lay in the centre of the bed, her bottom raised by a pillow and her

feet pointed towards him. Very slowly she pulled her heels back to her

bottom cheeks to provide him with the clearest view yet of a woman's sex

organs. Not only could he see the whole of her vagina opened to him, but

her bottom hole also presented itself to his view.

'I am going to show you something very private,' she told him, dipping a

finger into her mouth and placing the wet digit on her vagina.

'Remember how I used my hand on your cock to make you come?'

'Yes, Miss.' How could he ever forget?

'When a girl wants to have the same pleasure she does what I am going to

do.' She shut her eyes and began to masturbate herself in front of him.

The finger first played along the line of labia, the shiny surface deep

pink, and began to move around the opening that was slowly showing.

Finally as she could feel the sensations starting, she concentrated on her

clitoris, showing him just where she gained the most pleasure. Her finger

circled the little nub, which had grown considerably in size, speeding up,

slowing down and occasionally rubbed very fast from side to side. As her

orgasm came near, she would delay the ultimate pleasure by dipping her

finger deep inside her pussy from time to time.

The boy looked on, goggle-eyed, his erection pointed to the sky.

Between gasps of pleasure she commanded him not to touch himself, as she

didn't want him to come again so soon after climaxing three times during

the afternoon already.

'Soon you will be allowed to pay homage to my pussy, Peter. But until

then, keep your hands behind your back.'

'Yes, Miss,' he promised, acting immediately.

'Ugh!' She was nearing her long awaited climax and her body was jerking.

'Just watch, young man, nothing else. If you try to touch me or yourself,

I'll spank your bare bottom.'

'I promise, Miss.'

She then allowed her bodily functions to take over as her loud gasps and

jerking body signalled the onset of orgasm. She always relished the

pleasure.

'Peter, quickly. Keep your hands behind your back but put your tongue

where my finger has just been. Press hard and don't stop until I come

again.'

He said nothing but laid along the bed pushing his face into her

hairless slit. His technique needed a lot more practice she thought to

herself, but at least he's bringing back the feeling. I think he will make

me come again if he can keep going.

The boy never gave up. It took over fifteen minutes and in the end he

was struggling with exhaustion, at least his tongue and mouth were, but he

was proud to feel the tremors building through her loins until her crotch

pushed and fought his tongue for supremacy. She finally won and took the

pleasure of her second climax as the victor's spoils. He never stopped

until at last she languidly gave him permission.

She rolled him over to take the pressure off his sensitive cock, which

had been pressed into the mattress for so long. It was a wonder he never

came, she mused.

'That was lovely, Peter. I can see you are going to be a very sought

after lover as you grow up. Just remember to give your companion all the

time and pleasure you can. She will reciprocate with more than you could

ever imagine.'

'Yes, Miss. Thank you for letting me give you this pleasure. It gave

me a great thrill to feel you receiving it.'

'No, thank you, Peter. It was beautiful.' She held him in her arms for

some time but the intrusion of his erection against her thigh reminded her

that this virile young boy still have the ability to come again. She

wondered how many times he could really come in one afternoon.

'It's your turn again,' she told him. 'You can make any choice you

want; whatever you say, I will do to you because you were so good to me.

Now you just tell me what you'd like me to do to you.'

'I'm not sure, Miss. I like everything,' he said non-committal. 'You

can do anything - I know I'll like it.'

'No, you must say what you want. Would you like to feel me up again

(you know how to put your finger right inside now), or lick my pussy? I'll

rub your cock until you come or if you want I'll suck you off again. Did

you like that?'

'That was the best, Miss,' he agreed. 'I'd like that again,' he told

her, remembering the thrill he had in knowing that she had swallowed all of

his sperm.

'Or just maybe,' she teased, 'Just maybe you'd like to fuck me?' She

said it as a question, looking at him very slyly.

His face reddened as he realised that was probably the ultimate but he

had no real idea of how he went about that particular task. He shuffled on

the bed but finally decided he had better admit his lack of knowledge.

'Yes, Miss, but I don't know what to do,' he told her, tears filming his

eyes with embarrassment.

'The first thing you must do is wear a rubber,' she told him, taking a

packaged condom from the bedside cabinet.

She kissed the tip of his penis and then placed the moist sheath over

the head, rolling it down as far as it would go. The fit wasn't all that

good but she never made mention of his small dimensions, giving the

rubberised tool several squeezes. She rolled him over on top of her still

holding onto his penis and automatically he used his knees to position

himself within her open thighs. It took little effort to guide his cock to

the entrance.

'Push down, darling. Gently.'

He slid within her cavern simply and smoothly and he giggled at the

sensation of knowing he was actually in the process of fucking for the

first time.

His first thrusts were fierce, thinking nothing of her, only of himself.

She clasped her legs around his hips and placed her hands on his upturned

bottom cheeks.

'Slow down, not so fast,' she cried out, not for herself but to help him

last as long as he could.

'Enjoy it all, my darling boy,' she whispered. 'Just take your time and

let your pleasure last.'

It was all too much for him. As the first surge rushed along his penis,

he jerked heavily, pushing him deep inside then sank with all his weight on

top of her as he allowed his climax to fill the rubber container. She

found it hard to breath but gave him the privilege of rest.

'Good?' She asked, turning his face towards hers as it rested on her

breast.

'Very good,' he agreed like a veteran.

She could feel him softening and twisted around to make sure he didn't

dislodge the condom or spill any into her unprotected opening.

Holding the used rubber pouch above her, she poured some of the milky

contents onto her breasts.

'Rub it in, Peter. I hear it's very good for a girl's complexion.'

He delighted in the task, which lasted forever because the sticky

substance turned into a creamy coating once it had been massaged over her

skin, and was slow to dissipate. When he had nearly finished, she poured

the rest onto her breasts and he had to start all over again. She in turn

delighted in the sensuous hands gliding over her breasts and nipples,

almost sleep inducing she thought.

She took one of his hands in hers, and holding up his largest finger,

slid the wet condom onto it. 'You made it wet, you get rid of it,' she

laughed.

'Can't I use it again?'

'No, never,' and she pulled him down and they wrestled on the bed like

children. After they tired, she laid on her back.

'Lick my breasts clean,' she instructed. 'Then I will suck you clean

too.'

They woke late in the evening, and she rang room service for dinner to

be delivered.

Chapter Four

'It's late,' she stated, and I think we can both do with some sleep.

But I give you this promise: whenever you want to, from now until I leave

at midday tomorrow, you can make love to me whenever you wish. If I'm

asleep, just start whatever you want to do; if I wake up I'll enjoy it too

and if I don't wake up it'll probably give me beautiful dreams. I liked

your lovemaking with me, Peter,' she kissed him passionately.

'Thank you, Miss Cynthia,' he responded. 'I love you.'

'Goodnight, Peter.'

She reached to turn off the light and as soon as it was dark, she felt

his hand slide between her legs.

'I want to do it again, Miss Cynthia.'

She rolled onto her back and never worried about protecting herself.

After he finished, again no pleasure for her, he sank back onto the bed

with a deep sigh of satisfaction. As she rolled onto her side the now cool

sperm ran down her bottom cheek onto the bed but she made no move to clean

it up.

Her awakening the next morning was no different. She opened her eyes to

find herself on her back with the boy nearing another ejaculation. She

watched his face as it contorted with pleasure but made no move to assist

him in his endeavours. As before, he shot his emission deep inside and

rolled over exhausted, leaving his sperm to drain out of her body; that

seemed of no consequence to him.

'Do it again, now, Peter. Immediately. Come on young man, you've taken

your pleasure three times and given me nothing. Do you think that's fair?

You should be thinking of your partner's pleasure before your own so this

time you are going to keep fucking me until I come or I'll tan your hide so

raw you won't sit down for a week.' She wasn't pretending; this time she

meant it.

'I can't, Miss. I've gone soft.'

'Then rub yourself hard, but do it quick or I'll beat you.'

He tried hard but the exertions of the last ten hours and the pressure

she was now putting on him to perform his manly duty, left him little

chance of success.

'I'm sorry, Miss Cynthia but I can't make it hard,' he pleaded.

She looked angry and grabbing his arm pulled him over her knee, holding

his legs firmly between hers, with her left arm around his waist. Without

a word she began spanking his behind as hard as she could. He screamed

trying to twist away but her hold was too good. Despite her hand hurting

probably as much as his tender bottom, she never slowed.

'If I can't feel your dirty little prick grow hard soon, I'll bite the

dangling bit of gristle off; you'd better believe it,' she threatened. She

was tiring and her palm burnt so she decided to take a new tack.

Grasping a handful of hair she pulled his head upward none too softly

and then began whispering dirty suggestions in his ear. 'You know, Peter,

if you get hard, you get to push your cock inside me again. You won't get

the chance much longer. Remember how good it feels. I'll suck you off.

You like that, I know. Remember how it feels when you shoot off inside my

mouth? I swallow all your sperm right down. Remember, Peter? You can do

that again as long as you fuck me properly and give me some pleasure.

Would you like to watch me pee, Peter? You can see it shoot right out of

my piss hole, all golden and warm. You could put your finger on it if you

wanted to. Have you ever seen a girl peeing?'

At last she began to feel growth, a cock beginning to grow into a real

weapon again.

'If you make me happy, Peter you can piss on me if you want to, right

over my tits. You'd like that, to see your pee splashing all over me.

Some might go into my mouth maybe.'

The manhood in question was at last firm enough for her purposes, and

she hoped that all his fucking of the last few hours would slow down the

next climax until she had a chance to achieve a genuine male-organ induced

orgasm of her own.

She pushed him onto the bed leaving him on his back, the cock now firmly

aloft. Instead of stretching out herself, she took the initiative and

straddled the boy's body, plunging her vaginal entrance over his maleness

and began to fuck. His face was tear stained from the spanking he received

and she realised he was probably suffering with his bruised backside

pressed into the mattress by her body weight.

'Don't you come, my little friend, until you give me some real pleasure.

You hold yourself back and think of a snowfield or something but don't come

until I say you can. Do you hear?'

'I will try, Miss.'

'You'd better,' she warned. 'If you come before I'm satisfied, you're

not the man I thought you were and you won't get the chance to bonk me

again. I'll lock my pussy up. Understood?'

'Yes, Miss Cynthia.' There was little doubt he was enjoying himself

already for he was swaying his hips in time with the rhythm of her

thrusting.

She took his hand and showed him how to manipulate her love button while

she continued to plunge herself up and down on his cock.

She sat with her back straight, and looked as though she was sitting on

a horse during a dressage event in the Olympics. The movements were good.

They made her sexual feelings grow and before long she was gasping at the

eminent happening, a self-induced climax. The first real one since she had

left her three spouses for this assignation.

'I can't help it, Miss Cynthia. I'm going to shoot off,' the boy
wailed. She had warned him of what would happen and he didn't want to lose

this, his first access to pussy.

But it didn't matter because his own thrusting trying to keep up with

her rhythm, gave her the vibrations needed to take her over the edge also

and they came almost simultaneously, both exhausted.

She pulled herself off his quickly deflating penis and crawled along his

body leaving a trail of semen as she went. In a gesture of personal

revenge she pushed her very wet sex hole onto his face and smeared her

stickiness all over. She was surprised when, rather that gagging at the

wetness he opened his mouth and drank in what he could.

They both enjoyed the dirty sex they had made for themselves. She

kissed his red and wounded backside and decided a bath was in order.

Just as they were dry she said, 'Do you want to see me pee?'

He nodded, smiling widely.

She sat on the toilet and leaned back, her legs spread as wide as she

could and as he knelt in front, he could see the small pee hole near the

top of her pussy. She held the lips apart with both hands and he saw the

yellow liquid began to trickle into the bowl. He was fascinated and didn't

move until she had emptied her bladder. As the last drops fell she handed

him some tissues and instructed him how to pat the area dry, which he did

with enthusiasm, smiling into her face as the task was completed.

'Peter, there is very little time left. I am going soon and you'll

never see me again. Just remember, give your girl all the pleasure you

can. Forget about your own and you'll find she will give you more joy than

you could ever expect. And take your time; pleasure her slowly and let it

build up.'

'Please don't go, Miss Cynthia. I love you,' he pleaded, tears forming.

'I must go.'

She held him close for some time, neither speaking, then she rose and

dressed herself. Her last garment she didn't put on. Instead she slipped

her panties over his feet and pulled then up his legs where they fitted

tightly over his erection.

'Lay back,' she told him and as her last farewell, masturbated him until

she felt the strength of another orgasm rush along the cock and spill over

inside the knickers. As soon as the first wet stain appeared, she moved

quickly, closing the door quietly behind her.

Chapter Five

Wanting nothing now but to get away from the hotel, Amber rushed out of

the foyer to find Richard standing in the middle of the pavement. He

grabbed her, holding her tightly and they clung together as much in relief

that she was safe as in the fact that her ordeal was over.

He guided her to the waiting car, Mellors sitting behind the wheel. As

they clung together in the back seat, he said 'Thank God. After I let you

go all I could think of was what they were doing to you. I imagined the

worst and that I mightn't see you alive again. I was crazy for agreeing.

Oh, thank God your safe. Are you alright, my darling?'

'Yes I'm not hurt. You can't imagine what it was to see you waiting

there when I came out, darling Richard. Thank you. I love you so.' She

put her arms around his neck and held him tightly.

'Did they hurt you?'

'No, it wasn't like that, and the baby's fine. Just take me home to

Margot and Roger. Don't ask me now. I'll tell you afterwards,' she told

him, her voice almost breaking with emotion. She buried her head into his

shoulder.

'We know who it is,' he told her calmly.

'Richard, it wasn't the boy. He was innocent. He had no idea that they

made me go there. Don't harm him. Richard?' She saw the look in his eyes

and beat his chest with her fist. 'Richard you must believe me, he didn't

know I was forced to be there.'

'All right, I understand. It's the others I want.'

She breathed an inner sigh. 'Take me home darling,' she asked.

They were waiting on the front steps as the car drove up. The reunion

was filled with emotion and relief as they saw she looked unharmed.

'Please,' she pleaded with them. 'You've got to clean me. I wasn't

hurt and I'll tell you everything but first I need you all to do what I

tell you without any argument. I just want to clean off the stench of

being made to be there like that. The boy was nothing. It was just being

blackmailed that was so sickening. Take me and scrub me clean. hurt me

when you do it but clean every inch of me. And when you've done that, I

want each of you to beat me fiercely. Mark me until I cry out in agony; it

is the only way to take away the feelings I have for those filthy animals
that blackmailed us. And when I can't stand it any longer, make love to

me. All three of you, I need your beautiful love. Make me sexy again.'

Richard acted first, scooping her up in his arms as he carried her into

the main bathroom. While he and Roger stripped her, Margot ran the bath,

very hot. She placed firm sponges around the bath and they all understood

what they were about to do.

'Scream out for all you like,' Richard told her as he picked her up and

plonked her into the hot water, the three of them holding her firmly.

Scream she did as the heat bit into every crevice. Water went everywhere

but try as she may they gave her no chance of escape. The sponges scraped

rather than washed and she soon took on the complexion of a sunburnt

beach-goer as the combination of hot water and hard sponges took effect.

Special attention was given to her feminine parts. Her breasts were rubbed

red raw as was the crease from the top of her bottom downwards and up again

between her legs. Both men held her spreadeagled as Margot pushed and

rubbed a sponge over the heated tender flesh of her vagina and anus. Her

clitoris received special attention too and Margot was worried that she may

have gone too far and actually scraped the skin off this sensitive and

protected little button.

Whilst the burning subsided as her body acclimatised to the heated

water, the chaffed skin being tenderised by the harsh sponges, continued to

hurt. She did as she was told, and cried out as loud as she could. At

last Roger decided she could take no more without the possibility of the

baby being harmed and they allowed her out.

The towels were soft and the powder soothed. Her burning body soon

turned to a steady tingling feeling; she felt herself going limp as Roger

steadied her.

The next realisation was lying on the big bed in their communal bedroom,

her three spouses gently stroking her body all over. It felt wonderful.

'So! You're awake,' Margot declared. 'It's about time.' They were

still fully dressed but she realised they had changed their clothes from

the wet ones she had seen them in last. Amber realised though that she was

completely nude.

'I get first crack,' Roger told her and without further ado, rolled her

over onto her stomach, a pillow raising her bottom higher.

He spanked her hard, not saying a word. But just as she had asked them,

he gave no mercy and his hard palm laid into her bottom time after time.

His hand landed over every segment of her behind and the onlookers saw the

bright pink of her whole body, turning bright red over her rear end.

It hurt dreadfully, but she made no effort to scream out or to stop him.

She was sobbing loudly as some relief from the pain but she accepted the

spanking as part of being cleansed from the filth she had undergone.

'Fifty,' he stated. 'That's enough.' He was breathing deeply now trying

to catch his breath from the exhaustion of his task.

Margot was next. She rolled the girl over and Amber saw the thin cane

in her hand. 'This will hurt more,' Margot told her and immediately began

to flick the springy rod over her breasts and along her stomach, down as

low as the hairless love mound. Most of the cuts landed on her sensitive

breasts though and those that hit a nipple were beyond any pain she had

ever felt in her life. Although Amber clenched her teeth, saliva spraying

between her teeth as her lips curled open, she couldn't help but squeal out

in agony. Eventually Margot finished off with ten cuts aimed directly at

the nipples, five on each side. Somehow, despite Amber jerking strongly

after each cut, Margot never missed. The pain didn't stop after Margot had

finished and the two men held her arms to the bed to stop her from rubbing

the now swollen nipples. Dark red lines now crisscrossed Amber's body from

breast to mons veneris. All in the room knew the bruises would take many

days to fade away.

Giving the stricken woman no time to recover from Margot's beating,

Richard literally dragged her across his knees. Her agony worsened as her

wounded stomach and breasts pressed against his knees. Richard saw the

reddened buttocks where Roger had just spanked and began to land a school

cane over the red, leaving deeper red streaks, which soon rose up on the

surface. He realised the intensity of her beating and while he had no

intention of easing up on his part of the cleansing, he decided that six

hard cuts on each cheek was enough.

Amber only felt knife cuts. It was as though someone was slicing her

posterior with a sharp knife, opening each cut to the bone. She was beyond

everything, beyond the pain threshold, beyond crying out, beyond feeling.

When it was over they laid her on the bed on her side.

'The exorcism is over, my dearest Amber,' Margot whispered in her ear,

kissing with her lips.

Amber felt the soothing coldness, she knew not what, but she knew it

soothed her bruised body. All three were anointing her with cold creme,

gently rubbing it into the wounded skin, massaging, loving. The redness

remained as it would for some time, but the agony left her, allowing her

the privilege of sleep. The tension of going into that hotel room against

her will, combined with the heat of the bath and her beating, soon

dissipated as her body relaxed under the soothing influence of tender hands

and cool moisture. She slept but no one left her side.

When she awoke, they didn't have sex with her but instead gave her sex.

His or her hands and mouths wandered into every crease and over every

mound, stroking, kissing, sucking, and licking. Her breasts became

fireballs of passion, so sensitive that her first orgasm was achieved

before anyone even touched her pussy. Again and again, fingers rubbed the

surface of her nipples, still swollen from her beatings during the

afternoon. Fingers nipped the dark rosebuds as lips caressed and teeth

teased the tips; their hands never left the targeted mounds and she laid

still, taking in all the love they were giving.

While Roger continued in his homage to her breasts, Margot and Richard

began their exploration of her lower parts. Their hands had been liberally

covered with body creme and slid easily over her tender skin, stoking the

fires of sexual passion. They concentrated on vagina and anus, fingers

probing the depths. At times they alternated, one entering her anal

opening just as the one already deep inside her vagina withdrew. Then they

would change the rhythm so that both entrances were violated at the same

time. As her passion grew, other fingers were added so that two were

thrust into her anus and a whole hand of fingers pushed as far as the main

knuckles into her vagina. She felt the pleasure but none of the pain.

Richard didn't mention it but he was pleased to see her anus taking the

width of his two fingers at once. She was nearing the time when he felt

confident of breaching that maidenhead with his own large instrument

without causing her an injury.

It was Margot's finger that finally pressed onto her clitoris and began

to masturbate the limp child, her wife. Her dearest wife, she thought.

Richard kept thrusting his two fingers deep inside her rectum, the

orifice now lubricated with her own body oils. Amber could feel the

thickness inside her but only pleasant feelings were generated. There was

no pain but that was most probably because Margot's assault on her clitoris

was overriding all other sensations. Even Roger's deliberations over her

breasts were nothing compared to the woman's touch of the most sensitive

nub on her body.

Writhing in orgasm again and again, they made no effort to cease their

attentions; the more climaxes she received the less she would remember her

ordeal just finished.

Finally, Margot took complete control, evicting both men from the room

and calling for assistance from Joanne. When the maid entered, she was

made to strip naked and take over the manipulation of her mistress's

clitoris until Margot divested herself of clothing also. The two women

then indulged themselves in lesbian pursuits with the now delirious younger

woman for the rest of the night. Tongues lapping clitoris were the order

of the night.

Chapter Six

Amber was nursed back to strength and well being by the two women over

the next two days, receiving no further sexual favours. Margot allowed her

out of bed only to relieve herself at the toilet, otherwise total rest was

decreed. The only time Margot left Amber's side during those two days was

to offer herself to her two husbands so that their demands on Amber

immediately she alighted from bed, would not be so great.

On the third day after Amber had returned from her ordeal, she dressed

and spent most of the day telling her three spouses exactly what had

happened in the hotel room with the fifteen year old boy. She kept nothing

from them and made sure that her story portrayed the boy as the innocent

party, sent there by his corrupt father to be taught the ways of sex. He

had never forced himself on her at any time and only did what she had

commanded of him. During the telling, Amber realised just how much

practical teaching she had imparted to her pupil over the period of just

one day. She also came to the conclusion that her hatred for whoever had

stepped into the room at the beginning, had soon faded simply because she

had seen he was not party to the obscenity of blackmail.

Richard in particular, listened throughout the day, holding her hand as

though not to let her out of his sight again.

'I am so thankful that you were not harmed,' he told her. 'When you

went inside I had no way of knowing what they intended to do to you and

imagined the worst. Margot and Roger comforted me but if you had not come

out when you did, I think I would have gone crazy.'

She kissed him dearly. 'And all the time I was in sexual congress with

a minor. Poor Richard. I'm sorry I couldn't have let you know.' They

stared into each other's eyes. 'I want you to know, my darling that he

gave me no pleasure, but I do admit I gave him plenty and he did learn more

than most boys of that age.' She smiled a far away smile and giggled. They

knew she was over the severe trial she had endured.

Richard was called his office, during the afternoon. He never told them

what it was about, but later he rang to tell them the good news that his

international deals had been sealed and the stolen documents could harm

them no longer. They needed him at the office for the rest of the night

but he would return the next afternoon with a dinner guest. They were all

to wear dinner suits and formal wear.

Amber breathed a sigh of relief knowing there was no way they could

force her to undergo a repeat of their demands.

In celebration, the three made love; passionate, loving love, long into

the night. Roger wore himself out quickly, ejaculating first into Amber's

vagina and secondly into Margot's warm mouth. His second erection took

Margot a long time to provide him with another orgasm but she was diligent

because she knew that once he came a second time, he would have nothing

more to do with sexual activity for several days. This left Amber and

herself to love each other in the way they knew best, without interruption

from any male organ. As a penance, Roger was made suck his emissions from

Amber's entrance and swallowed it all down.

He lay on his side at one edge of the bed, watching his two wives

partake of their lesbian delights, but not even that produced any desire in

him and he quietly drifted off into deep sleep. After the two women sated

their own desires they slept entwined in each other's arms. That was how

Virginia found them when she came in the next day to say good morning.

During lunch around the pool, Roger who was reading the morning papers,

suddenly sat bolts upright and said, 'Shit.' He had their attention.

'Listen to this,' he said and began to read from page three:



"Police are unable to take further action in the

case of the seriously mutilated man found last

night, in the forest south of the city. His name

has not been released, nor have details of his

injuries but our reporter's investigations have

led us to believe his wounds were of a severe

and sexual nature.

We have reason to suspect the man had been tied h between two trees

upside down and then had his

sexual organs removed with a serrated bread

knife. They were found beside the body by

a park ranger who heard his weak cries and

investigated. The man had lost a large amount

of blood but hospital sources state he should live.

The man has been unable to give police any help

with their investigations, as he cannot remember

anything of his attack."

Roger continued, 'They go on to praise the quick thinking of the Ranger

etc.'

Both Amber and Margot had turned pale. Amber looked at Roger and simply

said, 'Richard did it, didn't he?'

'We won't know until he gets back,' Roger calmed her. 'Let's not jump

to conclusions.'

'But he told me he knew who did it. His exact words were, "We know who

it is". That's what he said. Oh, God, what has happened? He's started a

gang war. They know who we are and they'll come after us. They'll kill

us.'

Amber was losing control of herself, and Margot quickly held her tight,

kissing her hard to stop her talking. 'Quiet, baby. He wouldn't do

something stupid like that. You know what he's like; leaves nothing to

chance and you know he wouldn't put any of us in danger. It's probably got

nothing to do with us, just a coincidence. Wait until he gets home, you'll

see.'

Margot's words helped and she realised she hadn't gotten fully over her

ordeal. She put her arms around Margot and Roger who were sitting each

side of her. I do love you two so much. Thank you for caring so much.'

Chapter Seven

Richard returned some hours later but their many questions were silenced

when they saw a young girl step from his car.

'This is Jane,' he told them. 'Jane works for me and may be staying for

a few days.'

'Oh, no...' Jane gasped when she heard what Richard had said, but he

took no notice.

'At least she's staying for dinner and the night then, aren't you my

dear?' He didn't look in her direction but she responded quickly.

'Yes, Mr. Simmons.'

He introduced her to all in the room, and Jane saw they were dressed in

evening wear, far more lavishly then her long sleeved frock.

'I haven't brought anything,' she explained.

'It doesn't matter, my dear. You look lovely,' he patted her shoulder

in a fatherly fashion.

They saw a young girl, probably in her early twenties, five feet six

tall and a slim attractive figure. Her dark hair rested on her shoulders

and while her face couldn't be called beautiful, she was indeed pretty,

perhaps demure, Amber thought. The other thing running through Amber's

mind was, who is she, is Richard having an affair so soon after we were all

married?

Jane's frock was white with little floral motifs embroidered on the

collar and above the bust line. It had long sleeves and was buttoned up to

her neck. The outline of her breasts was tight against the fabric as were

her hips and waist and while simple, it gave then a clear idea of the kind

of figure beneath.

Richard retired to dress, leaving her in their care but despite their

questioning small talk, her shyness kept her answers to a few words. At

least they discovered she worked in Richard's private office with a pool of

several typists and had been with him for nearly a year. She lived quite

nearby with her parents, her father being the parson at the local

Episcopalian congregation. This made them raise their eyebrows. What

would the parson think of his little girl dining in the presence of these

sex deviates? Margot and Amber smiled at each other in a knowing way. It

also made Amber more comfortable; it confirmed her faith that Richard

wasn't dallying with this young lady.

As Richard returned, Joanne called them to dinner, and for the first

time Jane noticed all the women were wearing the same gowns, a light cream

in thin material which hugged their figure at the bodice but flowed down

over their hips. She thought they looked stunning, even the youngest whom

she was to know later as Virginia.

Richard escorted Jane into the dining room, and gave the other women

some idea of what was to come at some later time during the evening. 'I

have asked Jane here tonight as there are matters of great importance that

need to be dealt with that only Jane can help us with. Isn't that so,

Jane?'

Jane looked downwards, most uncomfortably, and agreed with a feint,

'Yes, Mr. Simmons.'

'Yes, well we'll look into those after dinner. Meanwhile I'm sure

Joanne has a fine meal for us. Let's enjoy ourselves shall we,' he smiled

at them all.

The family spoke of many things during dinner, only Richard trying to

bring Jane into the conversation from time to time with little success.

Downright timid, Amber thought to herself. Jane for her part remained

decidedly quiet, and looked ill at ease throughout, glancing at whoever was

speaking but never holding her head up and never allowing anyone to make

eye contact. Despite the food being of the highest standard, she hardly

ate two mouthfuls, just picking with her fork.

Finally after all had finished, Richard changed the course of their

conversation as he spoke directly to Jane.

'Well, Jane, I think now's a good time to commence talking about the

problems that came to light today, don't you?'

'Oh, Mr. Simmons, please not here. Can't we talk in private?' she

asked almost pleading.

'Nonsense my dear, these people are all part of my family and they have

every right to hear about...' He hesitated deliberately. 'To hear about

these gravest of matters.'

Now all eyes were on Jane, and saw the girl beginning to lose control of

her cool.

'You see, my dear, what you have done was not only the vilest of acts

because you used the trust I had placed in you and cheated me for your own

personal gain. The consequences of your actions affected every one of

these dear people present so it is their right to hear and witness what is

to take place.'

By now Jane held her hands to her face and she began to weep

uncontrollably. What Richard said had also given the other three adults

some inkling of what this was all about. Only Virginia was unsure, as she

had not known why Amber had gone away for the day recently.

'This is not helping your cause, Jane,' he told her calmly. 'Pull

yourself together now.'

She tried and slowly gained control over the heavy sobbing.

'Jane stole a highly secret document from my office a few days ago and

sold it to someone for money,' he told those around the table. 'Isn't that

so?'

'Yes, Mr. Simmons, but I didn't sell it. Like I told you, someone

asked my mother to help him or her get the document and they gave her the

money. She explained that if I got it for her, she would get enough money

to let them retire. They are very poor, my parents,' she told him as

though trying to justify her deed.

'That's of little consequence to me, Jane. The fact is the loss of that

document was disastrous and had it not been for the actions of one person,

may have caused the downfall of our company. I told you that I fully

intended to have you charged with industrial espionage which would see you

go to jail for many years, probably at least fifteen. I not sure I

shouldn't still do that to stop you from doing such a thing to anyone else

you may go to work for.'

'Oh, no Mr. Simmons, please, you said you wouldn't if I came here

willingly and took punishment from you instead.' She was now pleading with

him not to change his mind, her face full of anguish.

'That is true,' he agreed. 'But the condition I put on that was that

you were not only to be willing to accept my punishment, you were to accept

any form of punishment that I decided and that it would continue until I

was satisfied you would not attempt such a vile thing again. Wasn't that

what you agreed, providing I didn't call in the police?'

'Yes, sir.'

'Well then, before these people I want you to acknowledge those facts

with your own lips. Repeat after me:

"I promise that I will allow myself to be punished for the dreadful

things I have done, in any way that you decide and in whatever form you

wish regardless of my own feelings. I also agree that I will undergo these

punishments for whatever length of time you decide. I know I am able to

leave whenever I wish but that if I do so before punishments are complete,

that you will lay charges against me with the police."

Jane gave her pledge word for word and was then made to sign the same

agreement, which Richard drew from his jacket. She signed it without

hesitation.

'Stand up young lady.' She burst into tears again.

'Stop that. Now you will go with Joanne here and do everything she

tells you, without question. Listen carefully to what she instructs

because if you fail, your punishment will be all the more severe.'

'Oh, please,' she pleaded, almost holding her hands out for support.

'When you have carried out her instructions, return here and knock on

the door three times then wait until you are summoned. From the time you

re-enter, you are in our hands until I decide you have received sufficient

discipline to change your ways for the future.'

'Yes, Sir.'

She followed Joanne out dutifully, without further sound.

As soon as she left, questions came from all sides, and he had to

quieten them down to bring them up to date.

'She's how the document got into the wrong hands,' he told them. 'Apart

from being naive and obviously manipulated by her mother, all she's guilty

of is stealing a copy of a document that would have made little sense to

her. Her mother is apparently a high flier in local society and her

husband's income as a parson came nowhere near paying the bills for her

high lifestyle, so she conned her easily-led daughter to do her dirty

work.'

Amber butted in. 'But how did the man that paid her, know Jane just

happened to work for you and had access to the document?'

'He obviously had a good network going and from whatever source

discovered the connection. Probably through the mother's society friends.'

Margot then asked, 'Did you do that to the man in the forest yesterday?'

'That was the man who did the blackmailing. My people located him as he

took his son home through fire escapes and the basement garage. They

really were a bunch of amateurs at getting away,' he conceded. 'I didn't

do it, nor do I know, or want to know who did, but he deserved more.'

'Richard, you didn't hurt the boy?' The question came from Amber.

'He's untouched and probably doesn't even know his father is, shall we

say, laid up. He's back in his boarding school.' At least she took comfort

from that.

'Then this Jane,' Roger began to ask a further question. 'She is the

one responsible for Amber's ordeal?'

'The father is responsible. She had no idea what her action was to lead

to or that there was even blackmail involved. But she's now in such a

state that she will do anything she's told. Let's adjourn to the study

where there's plenty of room and plenty of good solid leather armchairs. I

hear they were used extensively for the beating of beautiful young women in

earlier days. Hmm?'

When they entered the room they found most of the furniture moved to the

side walls and in the centre on a large round fluffy rug, were five

armchairs set out in a horseshoe, a leather-topped oblong ottoman in the

centre and just in the opening of the horseshoe, laid on the floor was a

large mirror. It was perfectly round and about three feet across, made of

much thicker glass than usual.

'I will sit at this end, with Roger opposite and you three ladies will

sit in the centre chairs. We may have a little wait before Jane returns,

but I'm sure the anticipation will be worthwhile.'

The lighting was subdued all except for three hidden spotlights, one

shining directly onto the mirror and two onto the ottoman. Virginia had

said little after she heard what Richard had in store for Jane and seated

her in the centre seat, at the back of the horseshoe.

Richard smiled at her. 'Don't worry, Virginia. She will receive only

what's due to her and will probably grow to like it after a while.

Remember how you behaved after one of your spankings?'

'But I've never seen anyone else get spanked,' she said. 'What have I

got to do?'

The others laughed and Amber leaned over to kiss her on the cheek.

'Whatever you want to, or nothing at all, just see what happens,' she told

the youngster. 'Just remember, whatever you see, hear or do, stays as a

secret between us forever. I know you understand that.'

'Yes, Mum,' she agreed, now smiling happily. She had suspected she

might have been part of the punished rather than one of the punishers.

After what seemed an eternity for those waiting in the room, they heard

a small knocking on the door.

'Come,' Richard called tersely.

The door opened slowly and her head appeared around the door. 'Come on

girl, don't take all day,' Richard almost bellowed at her.

She moved quickly then, closing the door behind her, and standing with

her back pressed against the closed door. She saw the seating arrangement,

which all but filled the room, and moved to the open end of the horseshoe

as motioned by Richard.

'Stand on the round, Jane.' She stepped onto the mirror as instructed

and whimpered.

'Were you instructed by Joanne?' Richard asked purposefully.

'Yes, Mr. Richard.'

'Then you know that by entering this room you have accepted the

opportunity to be punished for your wrongdoings rather than have them

reported to the police?'

'Yes, Mr. Richard but I'm terribly sorry for what I did. I'll never do

it again,' she pleaded.

'Nonsense, girl, you knew exactly what you were doing and now all you're

sorry for is that you got caught. Isn't that more like the truth?'

'Yes,' she whispered, her head now bowed in abject penance.

'Your punishment will be, I'm sure, far worse than you ever expected.

It will not only hurt, and hurt badly. It will also cause you great

humiliation and at times acute embarrassment. From this moment you can

consider yourself under discipline. You will do everything you are told to

do, without delay or objection. Do you understand?'

'Yes, Mr. Richard,' she agreed, her head still bowed.

'From now on, you will call the three ladies present as "Miss" and the

men as "Sir". Your punishment will last until midnight one week hence and

you may not leave our presence until then.'

'Oh, I didn't know I'd be here that long,' she gasped. 'I didn't tell

Mother.'

'You can take care of that tomorrow. Now, hand's back.' Immediately she

stood facing the five seated figures with her feet spread on either side of

the mirror, hands clasped behind the middle of her back.

'You have taken good notice of Joanne's instructions. Just remember,

until you are told, you are not to move off the mirror for any reason. Now

let's take a good look at the naughty guilty girl.'

Joanne had dressed the girl in an ivory shaded clinging silky dress,

very short, in fact from where they sat they could just see the edge of her

panties below the loosely flowing hem of the garment. The top of the dress

was held high up under her neck by a thin silken cord, which then ran up

and over each shoulder to support the garment firmly against her protruding

chest. The bodice seemed to be split right down the front but the opening

was held closed with the two sides being drawn together along the neckline

cord. The dress was tied around the waist with a silk cord. The only

other garment was a pair of slippers of the same material.

Richard reached down beside his chair and flicked a switch, which lit a

bright light at the base of the mirror. The brightness was shielded from

the viewers, but the mirrored reflection gave them a clear view of the

girl's panty-covered crotch.

Richard reached down again and lifted into view a long thin whip.

'They tell me that this is used by trotting drivers to ure their horse
on to victory. I'm sure it stings the horse, but it must be much worse on

tender bottoms.'

He flicked it and caught Jane on the backs of her thighs just below her

bottom cheeks.

'Ouch,' she squealed and jumped.

'I did that Jane, so you would know we mean to punish you properly. It

will land many more times on your body, but all the harder unless you

co-operate in your disciplines. Do you understand?'

'Yes Sir,' she nodded but the fear was clearly evident in her eyes.

'Good girl. Now we want to learn all about you. Please answer our

questions quickly and most importantly, very honestly. If we find you've

told a fib, the whip will be used most severely. Now let's start by

telling us your full name and how old you are. The others may like to ask

you some questions too.' He looked at them with a knowing look.

'My name is Jane Rosemary Higrave and I am 22 years old.'

'You still live with your parents?'

'Yes, sir.'

'Do you have a boyfriend?' Amber got this question in.

'Oh. No, Miss.'

'Have you ever had a boyfriend?' Amber continued.

'I don't think so, Miss, at least not one that I date.'

'But you're twenty-two. Are you a lesbian then?' Roger warmed to the

line of questioning.

'Please, Sir, of course I'm not. That's a disgusting thought.' Tears

were now forming and her voice began to waver.

'Have you ever kissed a boy, Jane?' Margot tried to make her question

sound innocent.

'Only on the cheek, Miss.'

Amber then couldn't help asking the next question. 'Are you a virgin

then Jane?'

'Oh, please Miss. That's not nice.' She was blushing fiercely.

The crack of the whip made the girl jump again and she squealed loudly,

dropping a hand to rub the stinging thigh.

'Just answer the question,' Richard instructed. 'And don't lower your

hands again.'

'Are you, Jane?' Amber prompted.

'Yes, Miss.'

'An intact virgin? Is your maidenhead still intact?' Amber pressed.

'Oh. Please,' she hesitated but thought better of it. 'Yes, Miss, I

still have my hymen.'

'Then if you've never had sex how do you ease your sexual feelings,

Jane?' Richard asked the hard question.

'Have you ever had an orgasm?' Roger, this time before she had a chance

to answer the first question.

'I… I don't know sir.'

'Do you masturbate then, Jane?' Amber pressed onwards.

'No, I don't have to talk about these things,' Jane pronounced

indignantly but the whip landed before she had even finished the sentence.

Twice. Hard.

'In fact, Jane dear, you do have to tell of these things. It is part of

your humiliation and you can expect far more intimate questions than these.

You deliberately refused to answer so you will now pay the price. Turn

your back on us. Good,' he said as she did so. 'Now bend over and touch

your toes. Don't get up until you're told to.'

'Oh,' was all she said before doing so, knowing full well that her

pantied tooshie was to be displayed for all to see. Richard used the tip

of the whip to lift the short skirt above the panty line and they were all

fascinated by the beautifully taut buttocks on view before them.

'Stand up and face us again, Jane. Now answer the question. Do you

play with yourself?'

'I am so ashamed to tell you,' she answered blushing violently again.

'But you make me so helpless to refuse. Yes, Sir, sometimes I touch myself

in the dark when I'm in bed,' she finally admitted, her head bowed in

shame.

'Good girl. That wasn't so bad after all, was it?' Richard asked as

though a statement. 'Now we can proceed, I hope, without any more

nonsense. Does it feel nice when you tickle yourself?'

'I like to feel my fingers down there, Sir. It makes me tingle and I

breathe faster.'

'How often do you do this to yourself?' Amber added to the question.

'Just sometimes, Miss. I feel so guilty afterwards,' the young girl
admitted.

Amber looked at Richard. 'I think she should show us what she does to

herself. It sounds such a dirty thing to do for an unmarried lady, that

she may need to be severely punished for it unless it is done with the

utmost of taste,' Amber declared, setting up the next scenario.

'You are right, I do declare,' Richard agreed, and then questioning the

girl again, asked, 'Do you remove your nightclothes or make your bottom

naked when you do this, Jane?'

'It's usually after I have my bath and I get under the covers without

anything on,' she admitted.

'In that case, I think you can show us exactly what you do, just where

you are. All you need to do is lower your panties a little and you can

begin.'

Jane hesitated and immediately the whip cracked across the backs of her

thighs, causing her to jump as she cried out in surprise. The treatment

caused her to immediately slip her hands under the silky nightgown and push

her panties to mid-thigh, holding them in place there by opening her legs

slightly wider. Then in abject horror, knowing so many eyes were gazing on

her predicament, so many men seeing her as no man had ever done, she moved

both hands under her skirt again and while trying not to expose her most

secret of places to their view, allowed one finger to lightly caress her

virginal opening.

She had closed her eyes, which allowed her to imagine she was in her

room, alone and in bed, and the tips of her fingers sent shivers along her

spine as the nerve ends reacted to this familiar and beautiful caressing.

Before long she felt her breath quicken and her legs begin to tremble. It

seemed as though she had never experienced what she was beginning to feel

now. Never had she felt the desire not to stop. Never had these feelings

been so intense and never had they arrived so quickly or with such force.

It was as though she couldn't stop herself and so her finger pressed harder

against the swollen lips, brushing over the special place just above the

entrance until in front of all those looking on, this innocent virginal

twenty-two year old girl experienced the oncoming orgasm that she had no

way of stopping.

As the climax took control, she cried out in rapture at the feelings

travelling through her very being, tears streaming from her eyes, gasping

for breath and finally collapsing onto the mirrored surface as her legs

gave way. She sobbed uncontrollably at the feeling of release; her orgasm

staying with her for an eternity before it finally subsided leaving a

feeling of pure luxuriant bliss.

As she laid there in peace with herself, not caring that everyone had

seen the intimacies, Margot went to her side clasping her in a warm

embrace, holding the girl tightly and whispering encouragement in her ear.

No one else made a sound, all being quite overcome at what they had seen

before them. For many minutes all was still in the room until Jane finally

stirred, opening her eyes to look first at Margot and then around the room

towards the others who had witnessed the spectacle.

Margot helped her stand again, motioning that she should remain on the

mirror. As Jane went to wipe the tears from her eyes and cheeks, Richard

interrupted.

'Leave your tears, Jane. They will serve to remind you of the power of

your womanhood and the results of your emotions. Allow them to dry

naturally.'

'Have you felt like this before?' Amber asked.

Catching her breath once again Jane replied, 'Never like that, Miss'

'That is but the start of learning what being a woman is all about,

Jane,' Richard explained. 'You have much more to experience but I must say

I was moved by what I saw, as I'm sure your other Masters and Mistresses

were too.'

All agreed, including Virginia who had not said a word during the whole

performance.

'It is time to move on,' Richard said. 'Come here and stand in front of

me.'

She struggled to walk as the panties still at thigh height made it

difficult.

When she stood almost touching his knees he instructed, 'Place one

finger between your legs again, Jane.' When she had done so, Richard asked,

'Is your pussy very wet, my dear?'

'Yes, Sir, it is.'

'Good. Now remove your panties and hand them to me.'

She dared not hesitate, thinking of the cruel cuts the whip had made

when she last did so, and as they had all seen her slide the silken garment

down this far; there wasn't any more embarrassment to remove it completely.

As she leaned over to retrieve the garment however, she became acutely

aware that Roger and those on that side of the room had a close up view of

her nakedness, and probably saw everything she held so secret.

As she straightened up, she blushed pink again and couldn't help

glancing around to see the knowing smiles of those who saw all.

'After being with us for a week, I can guarantee you will not be

embarrassed about anyone looking at your naked tooshie, my dear,' Richard

promised her, smilingly.

'Please let me go home. Please, Sir, I won't ever steal anything

again,' she pleaded.

'I promise you, Jane dear, you will have the choice of leaving here

after one week, or if you like we will call this whole thing off now and

just call in the police. That was our bargain, wasn't it?'

'Yes, Sir.'

'Good, then let's see what you have to offer. Remain perfectly still,

hands back.'

Immediately she spread her legs apart and her hands were held against

her back as she had been instructed.

Richard, watching her eyes closely, brought the panties to his nose and

sniffed deeply. 'Yes, you do smell delightful down there,' he assured her

with a smile. He then leaned forward and clasped her hips over the silky

material. 'Step closer,' he instructed and she moved between his open

knees.

'Firm hips,' he commented and as his hands slid to cup her buttocks,

added, 'and remarkably firm cheeks.'

She remained very still, remembering the sting of the whip had she

disobeyed.

'Has anyone seen you nude, Jane? Not your Mother, but any boy or man?

Has your father ever walked into your bedroom when you were changing?'

These were asked while his hands were firmly massaging her bottom cheeks,

his eyes following the embarrassment registered in her face.

'Oh no, Sir, mother would never let him.'

'Have you ever thought what it would be like to make love with a man,

Jane? Do you dream about doing that on your wedding night? Do you think

about how to have sex with a man?' Richard was now causing the innocent

before him, to go through the cruellest of torments, for while she had some

idea of what sex was about she never knew what was expected of the girl.

Just that her husband, whoever he may turn out to be, would do everything

and tell her what she must do. Despite her age, she had no idea of how the

act of intercourse took place other that her vagina and the man's "thing"

became connected.

'I'm not sure,' she said hesitantly. 'I thought I would learn after I

was married.'

The others in the room remained silent and still, watching all that was

going on before them, excited as they anticipated Richard's next moves,

seeing his hands continue to caress her bottom.

'The first thing you must do, Jane, is to learn how to undress yourself

in front of your husband or lover, without feeling embarrassed for exposing

yourself to his gaze. Can you imagine yourself doing that?'

'Oh, no, I think I would die,' she exclaimed in shock.

'I'm sure you wouldn't. In fact, it's time for you to learn that being

naked in front of others is no big thing at all. Half the people in the

world are made in exactly the same way as you, and most women have

displayed their bodies to at least one man, and a lot to many men. So you

are not unique, just shy.'

'But I couldn't,' she pleaded, her eyes filling with tears again.

'Nonsense. You've already shown your bottom to Roger and the ladies

opposite you, and it's only fair that we all should see the real Jane.

After all, it's only a small part of what you caused dear Amber here to

endure by giving the information to your mother's friend.'

'I'm really very sorry, Sir,' she almost begged.

'Return to the mirror,' Richard directed, dismissing her objections.

The others could clearly see her vagina and pubic hair reflected toward

them but the young girl was apparently oblivious to that exposure. 'Now,

Jane, I want you to remove the cord from around your waist. Good girl,' he

assured her as the silken garment clung more loosely to her body.

'Turn and face the fire, Jane. Now I want you to lift the skirt high so

we can all see the shape of your bottom.'

By now she had learned that to disobey would only mean pain as well as

humiliation and so she chose the latter rather than both.

'Good. Yes, you truly have a beautiful bottom my dear. Keep your legs

on either side of the mirror. Don't you think she makes a beautiful

picture standing before us?' He asked the others and in a chorus, they

agreed.

'Now, Jane, I want you to slowly turn to face us and as you do so, lift

your skirt so that we can see your hip as it turns towards us and then as

you face us completely you will hold your skirt high to display your secret

place in all it's glory.'

She didn't move. 'No, Sir, I can't,' she explained, but before the

final word left her lips, the whip had stung her bared buttocks three times

with a pain so great that she lost balance and stepped off the mirrored

surface. She quickly returned, receiving another cut from Richard, and

knew she had no choice but to accept the humiliation they were requiring of

her.

It was worst when she had completely turned to face them, knowing her

most intimate place was open to everyone's gaze; to men, women and a girl
much younger that herself. All looked into the apex of her legs, spread as

they were to the sides of the mirror so that her entrance was open and

exposed. She bowed her head, hoping Richard would tell her to lower the

skirt. He did but not for many minutes.

'You are a beautiful woman, Jane. We will all gain much satisfaction

over the next week as each of us leads such a beautifully formed woman

through the humiliation she so rightly deserves. Now I think there is only

one more item before your first discipline and then you can go off to bed.'

'Thank you, Sir,' she said as she made to move.

'You weren't listening, Jane. You still have one area to display to us.

Then you will receive your first of many punishments. Then you can go to

bed.'

The girl looked at him, stricken.

'You are not wearing a brassiere, are you Jane?'

'No, Sir, Miss Joanne said I mustn't.'

'Then please cup your breasts and hold them firmly.' He wanted to see

just how well formed they were.

'Thank you, now you can expose your breasts to us.' She looked at him,

unsure of what was required.

'Slide the bodice open so your breasts are displayed.' She now

understood and found that the whole front opened wide as she slid the

material along the cord below her neck. Her hands covered the mounds but

at Richard's command, she placed them behind her back.

All saw that these breasts were not large, but were breathtakingly

beautiful. Firm, as they would expect for a girl of this age and tipped

with the pinkest of rosebuds.

Richard stepped in front of her, whispering, 'You must not move.' He

took each breast in his hands and kissed her firmly on her lips. He felt

her body go limp and quickly put an arm around her waist to steady her.

But her ordeal was not over.

'Present your bosoms to each person sitting before you. You will allow

each to caress and feel your breasts. When you have completed that, you

are to understand that for the next week, you will wear this tunic, just as

it is, with your breasts on display always. Joanne has a new tunic for

each day and you will not need panties.' He pushed her towards Roger, whose

erection was clearly seen. It took Amber's prodding to allow the girl to

get away from his lecherous hands.

Amber simply cupped each breast, kissed the nipples lightly and eased

her towards Virginia.

Virginia was not backward and caressed the protuberances generously to

the extent that Jane felt the stirring of sexuality deep within her.

Margot allowed those feelings to grow stronger, finally kissing the young
girl deeply.

Jane instinctively knew she had to present herself again before Richard

who had returned to his chair. But instead of grasping for her breasts,

she felt a lone hand between her legs as Richard cupped her love mound. A

single finger traced lightly along the opening.

'You are still very wet, Jane. That's good because it means you will

become a good lover with such lubrication.'

With that, he led her to the leather ottoman between their chairs, and

spanked her bottom fiercely. Roger and Margot had to hold her hands and

legs to stop her getting up, and her screams echoed throughout the room.

Virginia achieved orgasm just watching but no one knew.

Her sobbing lasted long afterwards and as the sounds subsided, Margot

eased the girl up and cradled her face to her chest.

'It's all right, little one, the punishment's over for tonight. Quiet

now,' she encouraged, feeling the young woman's arm cling to her waist.

Margot then softly caressed the spanked girl, easing her fingers ever lower

until they cupped her vulva. Jane made no attempt to stop the roving hand

even when she felt Margot's finger push deeper into the crease of her

pussy. She just accepted the woman's softness and enjoyed the feeling as

her clitoris was stroked lovingly. The wetness remained and Margot used

this to advantage, sliding her finger in ever widening circles, urging the

punished girl to new heights. Jane finally realised that for the first

time someone else was doing what she herself did and enjoyed under the

bedclothes, but this was far nicer. This was intense. This had to be the

best feeling.

'Don't be shy, little one,' Margot urged. 'If it feels nice just come

when you are ready. Don't hold back. It's O.K. to come, really.'

By now her teeth were clenched in nervous tension and gurgling sounds

emitted from deep within her throat. There was no doubt she was nearing

her climax and she relished every minute, forcing the sensations to

intensity.

'Yes,' she almost cried. 'Please don't stop. Thank you, oh, thank

you,' she gasped as the greatest feeling in her virginal life flowed

through her body. She shuddered in orgasm, squealing with uncontrolled

pleasure, holding Margot so tightly that the instigator could hardly

breathe.

Richard could see that the young woman had taken all she could in this

the first of seven days. He rang for Joanne.

'Bathe her now, Joanne, and don't put her through anything more tonight.

Bring her to our room by eight tomorrow after her morning bath. Same

attire,' he instructed his maid.

'Yes, Master.' She knew just when to use the servant vernacular.

'We'll talk then, my dear,' he told Jane but she didn't seem to hear.

Chapter Eight

As she left, they rose to depart for bed and Amber put her arm around

Virginia's shoulder, noticing the young girl had been very quiet.

'Are you all right, darling? Do you think we were too harsh on Jane?'

'Oh no, Amber. You did no more than I had to bear when I was punished

in front of you & Richard. In fact,' she added conspiratorially, 'It made

me feel rather sexy watching someone else copping it. It's just that I

hope she doesn't start shouting "rape" as soon as she gets away from us in

a few days. At least I was punished & made to do sex things by my parents
and in front of friends but to her we're just strangers who forced her to.

Do you see what I mean?'

'Don't forget that if she does go to the authorities, we've got proof

that she stole Company secrets for profit and it involved her mother and

father who could not afford to have those kind of details made public,'

Richard assured her.

Margot added, 'Remember too, darling, that this young lady was awoken to

the joys of real sexual love and emotions. I wouldn't be at all surprised

if by the end of the week, she'll be pleading to be able to stay on with

us. And that gives another hold over her blabbing to anyone.'

'Did it feel good for you, Mom, when you felt her up. I nearly wet

myself,' Virginia asked shyly.

'Yes, it did you little imp. Now off to bed and dream nice dreams.'

She kissed them all goodnight and as she was halfway up the stairs,

Richard called out to her, 'Tomorrow's going to be a good day for you,

Virginia darling. Goodnight.'

At eight sharp the next morning, a gentle tap on the door and Joanne

entered without waiting to be told. 'I have the young lady ready, Master,'

she advised. 'She's still very nervous.'

Richard smiled appreciatively. 'Good, that's just the way I want her to

be. Bring her in.'

Joanne had to lead her by the hand, almost like a mother giving comfort

to her daughter. Jane wore a silken gown identical to the one last night

except this was ice-green in colour. Her bare breasts protruded just as

she had been told to do and she could not bear look her tormentors in the

eye. She saw that the two men wore pyjama bottoms and their wives were

clad in nightdresses, although Amber's was low cut and revealed ample

cleavage. Modesty caused her to lower her eyes, as she was indeed

embarrassed and ashamed.

'You look just as beautiful as you did last night Jane. Did you sleep

well?' Richard asked as an icebreaker to their conversation.

'Please, Sir, I was exhausted and slept deeply, thank you.' They saw the

nervousness.

'And did you have any dreams?' Amber asked in anticipation.

'I don't think so, Miss. At least I can't remember any.'

'But you remember what happened last night?' Roger asked this with

almost a leer on his face.

The young woman turned deep pink and before answering, emitted a long

sigh. 'I could not help but remember that, Sir,' she finally agreed.

'I must congratulate you on your courage last night, Jane. Most young
women in your position would not have coped at all, but you did rather

well,' Richard commended her. 'Is your bottom still sore?'

'When I touch it or sit down it is, Sir. It hurt dreadfully last

night.'

'But other things felt far better, I'm sure,' Amber encouraged. 'If I'm

not mistaken, I do believe you reached several climaxes in one night. Many

young wives wouldn't achieve that in a year. How did you feel about that,

Jane?' Amber was trying to extract a positive answer from the girl.

'It's so distressing talking about things like that, Miss. I've never

talked about such personal matters to anyone before. And it was so

humiliating having to do those things in front of so many, especially with

th... the Sirs watching.'

'Even with that, you did enjoy the feelings they gave you, didn't you,

Jane?' Amber pressed for an answer.

'Yes, Miss, I did.'

'It's right that you talk about being humiliated, Jane,' Richard told

her, adding, 'because that's exactly what was intended. Because of what

you did so maliciously, and for your own gain, punishment and humiliation

has to be expected.' He added, 'and there is more, much more to come before

we, as the victims of your selfishness, can feel compensated properly. Do

you understand, Jane?'

'I am really very sorry for misplacing your trust, Sir. I truly won't

do it again,' Jane almost begged.

'I'm sure you won't, young lady,' Roger agreed. 'But the fact remains

that you have not yet paid the price. You have had a sentence pronounced

against you of one week's punishment & humiliation and in this court, there

is no remission for good behaviour.'

'Oh,' was all she could respond.

'You have beautiful breasts, Jane,' Margot said in an effort to diffuse

her confusion. 'Don't you think so, dear?' she asked the young woman.

Jane instinctively raised her hands to cover the protruding flesh but

thought better and simply said, 'They're so small.' Her eyes remained

downcast.

'I trust you are not wearing any underwear,' Richard asked more harshly.

'Joanne said I was not to, Sir.'

'Good. Show me anyway.'

'Sir?' She asked not understanding.

'Show me you have no underwear on, girl. Raise your skirt, for goodness

sake. Do I have to bring out the horse whip again?'

'Oh!' Jane quickly realised two things: one was that there was no way

she wanted to feel that terrible sting again and second was to understand

that regardless of her feelings, she was not going to be released from the

humiliation of exposing her most private parts to these people whom she had

wronged.

She raised her skirt as required until her pubis was fully exposed to

their sight. She dared not lower the garment until told to do so.

'What we want you to understand over these next six days, Jane, is that

what we will require of you is not simply sexual gratification. Heaven

knows we can give that to each other whenever we want to and in whatever

way we choose, and we do keep each other fully satisfied, believe me. I'm

sure you can see we are a loving family. It is our wish that at the end of

this week you will not only feel you have repaid your debt to us for the

abuse of our trust, but that you will slowly grow to love us as we do love

you already. That at the end of six days, you will come to realise that

sexual feelings are not wrong or dirty but in fact where love is present,

sexual gratification is wonderful and fulfilling. We want you also to

learn that being punished, even harshly, is good for everyone and simply

helps one to achieve greater understanding and love for those around them.'

While Richard was talking Jane continued to hold the skirt around her

waist but was now more interested in what he was saying than in her nakedly

exposed state.

He continued, 'I want you to think on these things as the days progress.

We are not ogres trying to destroy you, just people enjoying life, and I

hope helping you to do so too.' He now came to the most important part of

his speech and had rehearsed what he wanted to say many times. He just

hoped it would come out sounding right and convincing.

'There is one more thing that I want you to consider carefully, Jane.

It is a decision that can be made only by you but you can discuss it with

any one of us if you want to. It is very personal but I hope that after

you have considered all the aspects, you will want to say "yes". As these

next six days go by, as you learn more and more about yourself, your

feelings and your feelings toward each of us, that you will agree on the

final evening of your enforced stay, to offer your maiden state, your

virginity, to this family before you.'

Jane's face turned white as she listened, almost unable to comprehend

what she had heard but deep down knowing what had been asked of her. Then,

as before, a deep crimson hue of embarrassment flushed across her face.

'No. No, I couldn't,' she gasped, almost losing her footing, looking

for something to cling to for support.

Margot rose to her side. 'It's all right; hold on, you don't have to

make a decision yet. Richard has just asked you to think about it. You

don't have to agree right now.'

'Jane,' Richard said to gain her attention, 'just wait and see how our

relationship develops and talk to any of us, just the ladies if you want. I

can promise you now, that you will not be forced in any way. We have no

intention of raping you to take your maidenhead from you. It must be your

choice and you do not have to make it now, just think over all that I have

just said. Alright?'

'She'll be right in a minute, Richard. Won't you, dear?' Margot gave

her shoulder a squeeze and the troubled girl smiled back at her protector.

'I think a walk in the garden would be good,' Amber cut in. 'Just us

girls, come on. We'll be back soon boys.'

They both put arms around Jane's shoulders and as they went through the

door, Jane tentatively encircled their waists with her arms.

'Christ, Richard, that was something. I had no idea you were going to

preach a sermon,' Roger exclaimed. 'I had visions of holding her down and

one of us getting lucky enough to take her cherry before we let her go. Do

you think she'll agree?'

'Agree or not, it is the only way. If she didn't get the chance to

agree, and we simply raped her, no matter what threats we hold over her

would persuade her from reporting us to the police. Touching and pawing

and beating is one thing but rape and of a virgin at that is quite another.

No, we just have to make sure that by decision time, she has not only come

to trust us but to love us and love the way we make her feel. She really

does have to agree herself.'

Roger thought for a while. 'Yes I can understand all that. You're

right, of course. And I suppose if she agrees you intend to get first

poke?'

'Well, the way I see it, Rog,' Richard drawled with a Southern accent.

'You get to deflower your own daughter pretty soon, so I do believe this

one's mine.'

'Damn it all, Richard. You got to poke a hole through Amber's hymen

too. It's just not fair. Let's flip a coin for it?'

'Why don't we wait and see whether any of us is going to score first,

and then let the lady herself choose?'

'Aw, Jesus, Richard when she gets to see your dong, there's no way she's

going to choose me to do the deed.'

'Well, thank you, my man, that is a compliment. You might take heart in

the fact that if I'm as big as you say it might scare her off, then she's

only got you left.'

'Yeah, you're right. I'm still in there with a chance.'

Richard went to his study to make some business calls & Roger dozed off

on the bed until the women returned.

'Jane's fine,' Amber declared as they returned, all still arm-inarm.

Jane even had a semblance of a smile on her face. Both women gave the girl
a chaste kiss as they lounged onto the bed, Roger claiming Margot around

the waist, tickling her stomach as he leaned down and placed his open mouth

over one of her covered breasts.

'Roger?' Margot spoke as though she was embarrassed at this intimacy in

front of Jane.

'Do you know what a lesbian is, Jane?' Richard asked the question as he

strode into the room.

'Wha…? Oh, I think so, Sir. It's when two women um, touch each other.'

'Very good,' he said, clapping his hands silently towards her. 'And

have you ever had a lesbian experience, Jane?'

'Oh, no, Sir, never,' she exclaimed, profusely embarrassed again.

'Stand up, Margot. Beside Jane.' Then to Jane he instructed, 'I think

Margot loves you, Jane. Will you ask her if she does please.'

'Oh, please,' the embarrassed girl pleaded, knowing full well she would

have to do what she was told.

'Jane!' Richard cautioned.

The stricken girl, nipples hardening visibly, turned to Margot and asked

simply, 'Margot, do you love me?'

'Jane, of course I do. You are beautiful and I can see you are a

wonderful girl, even though you carried out such a detestable act against

us. I know you are nervous and tense because you're just learning what

womanhood is all about, but I can see in you a most caring and thoughtful

person. From the moment you arrived, I knew I would love you. Love you as

I do my husband, my darling. Yes, my love, I love you dearly and I look

forward to the time when you gain the confidence and understanding to love

me just the same way. I know you will and all of us will help you in your

journey towards that state of mind.'

She reached out and took Jane's face in her hands. 'Come darling;

forget your inhibitions and your guilt. Kiss me.'

Margot drew the young woman closer and placed her lips to Jane's in a

soft, endearing kiss. Jane drew back for a moment and then capitulated,

her thoughts lingering on the words Margot had just spoken.

Margot's three companions looked on in amazement, stunned at Margot's

seductive speech and intrigued at the scene before them, as Jane by now had

raised her arms to cling to Margot in a passionate loving embrace. No one

made any move to separate him or her, happy to wait and see what the next

step in this relationship would be.

As they broke, Roger whispered to Amber in consternation, 'And just

where does this leave me?'

'Oh, my goodness,' Jane exclaimed as she composed herself, giving a

little nervous laugh. 'I've never kissed anyone quite like that before.'

Richard now took control as he usually did.

'Jane, I want you to hold Margot's breasts. Feel them, squeeze them;

learn what it is like to touch another woman's secrets.'

She didn't need to be asked a second time as her small hands pressed

against the nightdress covering the older woman's chest. 'Oh, Margot,' she

almost whispered. 'They are so firm. You too have beautiful breasts.'

Margot placed her hands over those of the young girl, holding them

tightly. She pecked little kisses against Jane's lips, little throaty

sounds coming from deep down.

'You can remove her nightdress, Jane. Lift it over her head.'

Jane did as she was told, and Margot stood naked before her. Margot

held out her arms, smiling lovingly at the young girl and they embraced

again, this time bare breasts pushing together. Again the kiss lingered.

Margot moved so they could both see themselves in a fulllength mirror. As

Jane glimpsed her image she gasped and blushed but made no move to part.

Margot felt like a teenager on her first heavy date but Jane felt more than

that. Jane felt love for the first time, a tingly, breathtaking,

unbelievable feeling that she had never felt before. She clung all the

tighter to this, her first love.

'May I remind you two lovebirds that you have company and there's a

husband here who's got his nose out of joint,' Amber finally piped up.

It caused the men to snigger, and Jane to finally break away, crimson at

the thought of what she had just been doing.

'Oh, my goodness,' was all she could repeat, while still holding one of

Margot's hands.

'Touch Margot's nakedness, Jane, feel all of her with your hands. Go

on. It's alright, you can,' Richard encouraged, drawing this young woman

deeper into the web of their ways, and now being more sure than ever that

Jane's answer in a few days time would be a positive one.

She never let go of Margot's hand, simply used her free one to explore

this new territory. breasts were first, each being cupped in turn and

massaged deeply. Nipples lightly pinched, belly button circled and poked,

bottom squeezed and stroked as though it were a baby's. Finally Jane

covered the pubic area and allowed her hand to slip between Margot's legs

as she laid her middle finger along the damp pussy lips. She did not

intrude further even though Margot opened her legs wider.

'I think I love you too, Margot,' she whispered, brushing Margot's lips

with a gossamer soft kiss.

'I'm sorry to break up this touching scene, but you've still got a lot

of learning, young lady,' Richard pointed out. It seemed to bring Jane

back to earth for as he spoke, he clasped the young woman's exposed breasts
and squeezed.

'One of those things is that punishments are still part of your

learning. Look at this, do you know what it's called?' He held a leather

strap about eighteen inches long and three inches wide, stiff and yet very

pliable. At one end three cuts about four inches in length ran through to

the end giving a tasselled effect.

From the loving environment she had entered just minutes before, the

look of this instrument of punishment shocked her immensely.

'It's called a tawse,' he informed her, 'and it's what naughty girls
receive when their daddy is unhappy with them. Now come and bend over my

knee.'

His tone made her cringe but when she hesitated he lifted the belt to

strike her and she moved quickly to his side, lowering herself over both

his knees. She knew that her position exposed her whole bottom to him and

all those in the room but worse was to come.

'I want your legs wide apart. Understand? Wide so we can see all

you've got between those pretty little thighs.'

One hand already rested on her bared bottom cheeks and began insinuating

itself down the crease towards her holy of holies. She could not resist

and gave in to his demands, slowly stretching her legs as far apart as she

could. The wandering hand soon found her moist opening and began to pinch

at the parted pussy lips, not hard but most noticeable.

'Good girl, now your new lover is going to complete the mornings

punishment; six cuts of the tawse on your bare bottom. Do not move or you

will receive six more for every time you do. Understand?'

'Oh, God, yes sir,' she almost cried as the hand continued it's

exploration.

Margot kneeled down and spoke softly to her. 'I will do it quickly. Be

brave my love.'

With that Margot then moved to the other side of Richard who let her

pussy go to give Margot clear strike at the upturned bottom. Jane had

little time to react. The first three had landed before the first scream

left her lips and the last three fell just as quickly. It was agony, for

Margot laid them on hard but as soon as the last strike bounced off the

pliable flesh, the burning eased to a dull ache.

'Roger, rub some creme into this poor girl's bottom,' Richard instructed

and she was raised off his knee and deposited onto Roger's. Someone took

her ankles and opened her legs again but Jane took no notice of the

intrusion. The cold creme was heaven, sheer heaven and it was rubbed in

expertly, reducing the hurt to almost nothing. However Roger didn't stop

there and slowly his hand too, descended down her bottom crease and

rippling fingers soon found her vagina again. Cooling creme was again

administered over this tender area even though the strap came nowhere near

there and his fingers began to manipulate the sensitive portion of her

anatomy.

'If you love my wife,' he explained, 'then you love me too, so you

mustn't mind me touching you here. My wife has a pussy just like yours so

now I've got a pair.' He was relishing every minute of his task and added,

'You mustn't come right now, that's forbidden, but I'll bring you near so

you can remember how you felt last night.'

Jane just lay over his knees, accepting her penance without a sound, but

feeling the sensations slowly building. In the position she was in she

could also feel the hardness of his penis pressing into her stomach.

Finally as she started to breath erratically, he patted her on the backside

and made her stand up. She saw the wet spot on his pyjama pants as she

rose, but soon forgot that as both Margot and Amber cuddled her closely.

'Have you read up about intercourse, Jane,' Richard asked.

'No, Sir,' she answered.

'You mean you truly don't know how men and women really make love?'

Richard remembered the naivety when she answered similar questions earlier,

but was surprised that she really did not know.

'Then today my dear, you are going back to school to learn something

that's more important to you than any arithmetic or language lessons you

ever took. The one criterion we demand is that you enter into the

classroom without any of this silly embarrassed nonsense we've seen so far.

Do you promise you full involvement, Jane?' The last sentence was more of a

demand than a question.

'Yes, Sir, I promise.'

'You are here to learn, not participate, so watch and listen closely,

young lady. I will be asking questions later and if you cannot answer

satisfactorily, you will receive another punishment.'

Margot was laid on the bed with a pillow lifting her buttocks high up.

Jane was to move around as each part of the operation was explained or

demonstrated; it was up to her to ask about anything she did not

understand.

Amber took the first lesson, explaining the various positions a woman

could be made love to. The missionary position was used because it left

Margot very open to inspection. Her legs were splayed well apart with

heels pushed towards her bottom to open her vagina to full view. The

salmon pink inner lips glistened with moisture. Amber explained why a

woman needed the man to participate in lengthy foreplay to lubricate the

vaginal entrance for easier insertion and to arouse the woman towards more

sensual lovemaking. Amber in fact made love to Margot in front of them,

kissing deeply, making sure Jane could see her tongue moving in and out of

Margot's mouth. Her hands moved lovingly over Margot's creamy skin,

annoying breast and nipple, squeezing, whispering sweet loving words. She

moved between Margot's legs, kissing her inner thighs as she worked her way

ever closer to that divine apex. Her tongue left a trail of saliva along

each thigh until finally, she nuzzled her nose into Margot's crinkly dark

pubic hair.

Margot was not just lying still, for Amber's exertions were having a

distinct effect on the older woman. The foreplay was working and all could

see and hear Margot's build-up in sexual pleasure.

'Jane,' Amber instructed. 'The most beautiful thing any man can offer

his lover beside his virile penis, is to worship her pussy with his mouth.

It is an exquisite feeling and you must learn how so you can show your man
what you would most like when he asks you.'

She then placed her open mouth over Margot's moist vaginal opening.

Jane leaned over so she could see more clearly and was so near she could

hear Amber's heavy breathe. Jane was intrigued with what she saw and

despite the two men also looking on, found she was not embarrassed in any

way by being involved in these most intimate happenings. She realised this

was probably because of all the intimacies carried out on her own body by

these people had in fact been pleasurable rather than humiliating and that

it took their demands to make her understand that.

Amber lifted her mouth so Jane could see her tongue at work on Margot's

now very wet pussy lips. She could see tongue push deeply into pussy,

withdraw and then be inserted again. Tongue, flattened and wiped along the

length of pussy lips and over clitoris. Margot literally bucked and gasped

each time it reached her clitoris, seeking more, pushing her groin upwards

trying to gain that little extra pressure from Amber's lips.

'She's very near to coming,' Amber told Jane. 'You practice on her now.

You've said you love her so I'm sure you'd like to give her the ultimate

satisfaction a lover can.'

'Wha... me? Oh, Miss, I couldn't.'

'Yes you can and you will. Now change places.'

Jane moved her face near to Margot's glistening pussy lips but hesitated

at the last moment. She heard Margot pleading for her to do it and when

she felt a hand pressing the back of her head onwards, she gave in. For

the first time in her life Jane tasted the sex juices of another woman and

was surprised to find it was not distasteful at all. The musky aroma rose

to her nostrils leaving her with a heady feeling, almost as though she were

dreaming. Amber's voice brought her back to reality.

'Use your tongue, Jane. Tickle her clit and push it deep inside her

pussy. That's what she wants to feel.'

Margot again began to jerk around and Jane put her arms under Margot's

legs and clasped her buttocks to give her mouth a firmer hold of Margot's

pussy. The smooth texture of Margot's pussy on Jane's tongue was beautiful

to feel; so warm and so tasteful. Vibrations ran throughout Margot's limbs

and torso and seemed to emanate from where Jane's mouth was firmly pressed.

'Yes, my darling,' Margot cried out. 'Yes, please more. Don't stop

now. I'm almost there.'

Jane pressed harder and her tongue flicked every sensitive part of the

woman's sex opening. Jane tried to concentrate of the clitoris because

that produced Margot's strongest reactions but her writhing made that one

spot quite difficult and so Jane had to press her tongue wherever she

could. She delved deeply inside the pussy making Jane shudder for that gave

off the strongest taste of the inner Margot but there was little doubt that

each time she annoyed the clitoris, Margot gained a higher rung towards

orgasm.

Margot finally reached the ultimate experience, muscles taut, her whole

body thrashed in deep sexual spasm as Jane held the woman's buttocks hard

and pressed her mouth and tongue into the centre of the eruption. Even as

Margot quietened down, Jane continued the pressure with her lips and

finally Amber eased the younger woman away from the task she had been set.

'Come, my dear,' Margot said to Jane, holding her arms open. Amber

helped the young girl climb along Margot's torso, to be clasped in a tight

embrace. Jane was lying in the man's position on top of Margot and the

older woman wrapped her legs around the young girl, just as she would have

done to a lover. The two women were cuddling and giggling and the others

let then alone, happy to see this loving relationship developing.

Chapter Nine

Amber finally untangled the two women and proceeded to explain various

coital positions.

'You know don't you, Jane' she asked, 'That the man inserts his penis

into your pussy when you have sex?'

'I knew that happened, Miss, but I don't know how, really,' she said

hesitantly.

Amber then tried to demonstrate how a penis stands erect by gesturing

with her hands against her own body, to explain that the organ rose from

the groin.

'So when your lover lays on top of you, his cock is at just the right

position to slide right inside. Just like this.' She stretched herself

over Margot's body and began to demonstrate the act of intercourse by

pumping her hips in coital motions.

The men were now smiling between themselves and finding it difficult not

to laugh our loud.

'Oh, my goodness,' Margot cried out. 'Another lover so soon? My luck

is definitely changing.'

'No it's not,' Amber responded. 'I don't have a cock to do the deed

with. Sorry.'

Amber then turned Margot over onto hands and knees, and again

demonstrated with pumping hips, the sex act from that angle.

'Because I'm pregnant, Jane...,' she went on.

'Oh, Miss I didn't know you were having a baby. How wonderful,' Jane

cut in.

'Yes, we're all happy. But what I was going to say was because of that,

we can't have proper sex because a cock might hurt the baby. But we've

found a much nicer way to have sex.'

She turned the naked Margot onto her side and lay down behind her.

'This way,' she went on, 'allows my man to caress my breasts like this.'

She demonstrated by clasping Margot's top bosom. 'At the same time, he can

push his cock inside me but because of the angle he can't push too far up

me. It also helps him to make love longer before he ejaculates his sperm.

Doesn't it, my dear?' She turned to Richard but both men answered 'Yes.'

They laughed together.

'Don't take any notice of those sex maniacs, Jane dear. All men are

filthy beasts when sex is involved.'

Jane giggled nervously.

'This afternoon, you are going to be privileged to witness the sex act,

Jane. I know you will find it exciting and beautiful,' Amber told her.

Jane could only blush at the thought.

'Meanwhile I think it's Virginia's turn to help with your midday bath,'

Richard informed her, ringing for Joanne to bring Virginia in.

'Oh, goodie,' Virginia chimed. 'Come on, Jane. Lets not waste time.'

The two girls left.

Richard then turned to Amber. 'And whom, may I ask, is going to perform

for our pupil's benefit?'

'Why, Margot & Richard of course,' she stated matter of factly. 'I'm a

pregnant lady so you can't bonk me, my dearest man. And I'm afraid Roger's

going to lay bare his manhood for the benefit of her education. I'm sure

he's not adverse to a little show and tell.'

'Amber, you're a witch,' Margot pronounced and they all embraced.

Jane followed Virginia into the bathroom.

'At last I'm going to see you naked. Are you embarrassed?' hVirginia

smiled as she asked the question.

'Not as much as I would have been last night.'

'Then let's get on with it. Stand still and let me get you ready.'

She turned the faucets on and soon steam filled the top part of the

room.

'It's going to be too hot,' Jane complained.

'You'll cope.' Virginia stood in front of the girl, eyeing her still

exposed breasts. She closed the opening of Jane's nightdress top and then

moulded her hands over the mounds. 'Just a handful,' Virginia commented.

'Mine are bigger but yours are prettier. Now lift your arms.'

She lifted the satin nightdress over Jane's head.

'Stand still while I inspect you.' She walked around the naked girl,

touching as she wished, poking, prodding. Her hand rested on the top of

Jane's bottom crease and allowed a finger to slowly travel downwards,

between the cheeks. It stopped at the anal opening and Virginia pretended

to push inwards. 'Oh, not there, please,' she pleaded.

'You don't get the choice. I can do whatever I want and you've got to

agree.' She wiggled a finger Occasionally and Jane jumped but Virginia made

no attempt to intrude inside the orifice.

'No-one's put their finger inside me there either but I saw Dad do it to

Mom with his prick once,' she told the innocent girl. 'So I suppose we'll

all get to feel what it's like before long.'

'It sounds terrible. Did it hurt her?'

'I don't think so, but it made Dad spunk inside her. I heard him

groaning.'

'Oh!' The thought shocked her.

'I want you to kiss me like mom did. I peeked in and saw you. Was it

nice?

'It made me all weak,' she confided. 'And I told her I loved her. I've

never done that before.'

'They've made you do lot's of things haven't they? I like coming, do

you?'

'I never knew it could be so good until you all made me do it last

night,' she confided. 'But now I know. Yes I do like it. In fact it

makes me ecstatic with pleasure.'

'What are they going to do to you this afternoon?'

'I think they are going to make me watch them having sex,' Jane answered

hesitantly.

'Oh, wow. No matter what, I'm going to be there for that. They

wouldn't let me in this morning so I sulked but it didn't work. Now kiss

me like mom did.'

Jane did the best she could but it was really Virginia who took control

of their embrace. Their lips clung together tenderly, tips of tongues

peeping between lips, Virginia's definitely insinuating itself deeply

inside Jane's mouth to fight her own more docile pinkness. Jane held her

arms around Virginia's back while the younger girl wound her arms around

Jane's neck. They loved together.

'Do you think I'm a lesbian?' Jane asked as they broke apart, suddenly

realising she was in love with all three women.

'Nah!' Virginia brushed the question aside. 'Once you've been fucked

I'm sure you'll like the men too. They can make you feel so nice without

having to use their pricks and I'm sure they weren't given pricks for

nothing. I'm looking forward to giving my cherry away. It won't be long

now, then I can fuck as much as I want.'

'You want to lose your virginity? Why?'

'As long as you choose the right person to pop your cherry so you can

remember that for the rest of your life, what's so good about being a

virgin. God, at least when I give mine away I can use tampons instead of

those messy pads every month. And I can then fuck too instead of just

using my fingers. Think about it. Now let's get you bathed.'

Jane "ouched" and "oohed" as she stepped into the hotness but Virginia

made her kneel and then lay down. It wasn't long before her body adjusted

to the temperature.

Virginia took delight in holding the hot washer over the girl's breasts
as they seemed the most sensitive. But she did her job well, soaping every

crevice with her hands and as expected, paying particular attention to the

most intimate parts.

'You've got hair everywhere,' Virginia commented. 'Even under your

arms.'

'Don't you?'

'Hang on. I'll join you.' Virginia stripped her clothes off quickly and

jumped in the large bath. Jane saw the hairless pubis immediately.

'Gosh, I had hair there when I was twelve,' she stated in amazement.

'So did I but I take it off with wax now. Feel it. It's very smooth.

Dad says it makes me look young so I keep doing it. Have you seen Amber's

pussy? It's hairless too. She told me Richard likes it like that and he

calls her his child bride. Aren't men ridiculous?'

'I suppose so,' she answered absently. 'Did you say your Dad has seen

your sex?'

'Sure, every time he spanks me he gets a good look. Doesn't yours?'

'Gosh no, he'd turn purple. Anyway only mom used to spank but only over

my pyjamas. Oh, that's nice.'

Virginia had sat down behind Jane, straddling her body, and was now

caressing the older girl's breasts, pressing her own into Jane's back.

'Nice tits, Jane; as I said before, a good handful.'

'Ouch!' Jane objected as Virginia pinched both nipples as though she was

trying to pull them off her chest.

'Kiss me once more & then we'd better get back downstairs.' Jane

obliged, lovingly.

Virginia dried her quickly, not pausing to dally at the more interesting

parts and then dried and dressed herself. Jane picked up her nightdress

and began to slip it over her head. She had worn nothing but this, or a

similar garment since they divested her of her clothes yesterday.

'No, you won't need that any more today,' Virginia told her. 'Richard

said you are to present yourself completely naked this afternoon. It seems

more fitting for a good lesson in fucking.' She giggled at her coarseness

and then saw Jane's look of horror.

'I haven't had to take all my clothes off before,' she complained.

'Well perhaps it's you that's going to be fucked.'

'Oh, Miss, it just couldn't be, I'm sure.'

'Are you now? Well, we'll see. I'm just glad you have a clean pussy.

It's not fit to present a soiled one to your lover.' Virginia knew they had

no intention of taking the girl's maidenhead by force but found it

interesting to put the doubt into her mind.

'Come,' she said. 'If you're late you'll cop another beating and

probably so will I.'

They entered the bedroom to find the four attired as they were before.

Margot completely naked, Amber in her low-cut nightgown and the two men in

pyjama bottoms except that Roger had changed into black. They all stood as

the two girls entered.

'Well, about time, you were nearly late.' Richard took Jane's hands and

held them out to inspect the nude young woman.

'We shouldn't have waited so long for this moment. You look charming,

my dear. Doesn't she look gorgeous, everyone?' They all agreed.

'And so pink; Virginia must have had the water very hot, I think. Or is

this just one large blush from a virginal young lady? Eh, Jane. Which is

it?'

'The water was very hot, Sir, but I think I am embarrassed also.'

'Come and sit on my knee,' he directed. 'You deserve a big cuddle and a

kiss for looking so beautiful.'

As she had learned during these few hours, she moved immediately as she

had been told and curled up in Richard's arms. He stroked her arms

lightly, lifting her chin to kiss her warmly on the lips.

'I want you to lay on the bed, Jane. On your back please,' he said

gently.

'Oh, please sir, not that. You promised you wouldn't make me.' Tears

welled up and overflowed.

'And when you're comfortable, my dear, I want you to part your legs,

just as Margot showed you this morning. Do as your told now,' he

encouraged her, his voice not threatening but she knew what was in store.

'Please don't make me. Please, Sir.' She saw her pleadings were to no

avail. He lifted her off his knee and she moved towards the bed, pulling

herself along the cover until her head touched the pillows. They were all

watching her intently. She then lifted her bottom and placed one of the

pillows beneath, amazed to discover how comfortable she was as she lowered

herself onto it.

With eyes closed, she tucked her heels backwards until they touched her

bottom and then with the greatest of will power, began the humiliating task

of exposing all to the prying eyes looking on.

'Jane,' she heard someone whisper close by. She opened her eyes and

through the blur of tears, found Margot kneeling on the bed beside her.

Then amber's voice came from the other side.

'You missed out on lunch so we kept some for you.' Jane began to raise

herself up on her elbows but both women gently held her down.

'No, just lay still and we'll feed you. You mustn't move and you

mustn't speak,' Amber told her. Then they began to feed her with small

tasty titbits; meat, cheeses, crunchy biscuits, little bits of salad.

Margot drank from a glass and then put her mouth to Jane's lips, releasing

a sip of wine into her mouth. Then Amber put two dark red cherries in her

own mouth and a moment later, deposited the cherry flesh minus the stone in

Jane's mouth.

No one spoke, and Jane lay there in a state of peace. At least until

she felt the warm wet tongue press itself against her widely spread pussy
lips. The women pressed her firmly back against the bed as Virginia's face

rose over her from above her head.

'I love you too, Jane,' she said as she clamped her mouth over Jane's,

stopping her from crying out and making it difficult to breath.

'Calm yourself, little one,' Margot whispered. 'Breath slowly through

your nose. Don't panic, just enjoy what you are about to experience.'

But that was more difficult than ever. She tried to shake her head free

from Virginia's clamping lips to no avail. All she could think of was that

only the two men were free to be molesting that most private part of her

body and what Virginia said about using her body for a sex show was true.

'We can't help you if you struggle so,' Amber told her, just as two

hands began caressing her breasts. Those were male hands too because both

women were using their hands trying to hold her still.

Her breasts soon reacted to their stimulation and her nipples became

rock hard under the palms of whoever was responsible. But the greatest

reaction of course rose from within her loins. Whoever was down there was

using only his tongue. She could feel no fingers or hands at all, just a

stiff warm slippery tongue that never stopped. She was sure it intruded so

deeply inside her vagina that it must be fighting to rupture her precious

hymen. It flickered in and out, tickling the spread labia as it withdrew,

pushing hard against her fiery nub as it found its way back inside her

vagina, never stopping, but with every stroke building the fires of arousal

throughout her whole body.

Breathing was now almost impossible for she could not draw enough air

into her lungs before the demon tongue pushed it out again as her passion

rose to indescribable heights. Can't breath, suffocating, dying was all

she imagined until finally her body needed no more and the paroxysm of

sexual fulfilment overflowed. Shuddering, shuddering, shuddering. The

three women released her at the very apex of her orgasm, now just holding

her face and arms in love. The evil tongue never stopped, nor did the

hands that so beautifully caressed her breasts but she made no move to

escape from their attention, but lay back on the bed, exhausted and sweaty.

Her whole body was wracked with emotion and she cried softly, not from

anger at being violated but from joy for the most beautiful feelings she

had ever enjoyed. Slowly she calmed and the men ceased their attentions

but no one moved away from her. They remained in place as she closed her

eyes savouring the feelings she had just experienced.

An hour passed before she stirred, opening her eyes to find each of the

participants still where they had been. The surprise was to find it was

Roger who had washed her pussy so well with his tongue and Richard had been

the champion breast stroker. One by one they sat up and touched her with

their hands in some unwritten ceremony of affection and at that moment Jane

knew that Virginia was right about giving up one's virginity. It had to be

taken sometime to consider it all and if it was to be someone she would

always remember, then what better than these loving people? And too, she

was right about menstrual pads. Her mother's tampons would be certainly

better.

There was happiness in the room, and a large glow of satisfaction

spreading across Jane's face.

'I thought I was going to be raped,' she told them. 'But instead you

gave me such pleasure. Thank you.'

'Sex is good isn't it,' Virginia declared.

'Ho, ho. Listen to the expert,' her father laughed.

'I promised you would be privileged to see the sex act in its entirety,'

Amber said. 'But I think you may be too exhausted after your session.

What do you think?'

'Miss, I'd be most disappointed if you didn't let me see,' she replied

maliciously.

'I thought that would be your reply. Now Margot and Roger have offered

to perform for you...'

'Have we, now. That's news to us,' Roger declared.

'Hush up, Roger,' Margot said.

'Margot and Roger are going to make love,' Amber continued, smirking at

Roger. 'But as you have never seen a naked male before, we are going to

prepare Roger with little explanations as we go.'

'That's because Roger's so little down there,' chided Margot.

'And that's a lie for a start, young Jane.'

'Lie on the bed Roger,' Amber demanded.

She took Jane's hand and gently pressed it onto his groin. 'You can

feel he's still soft, he's not ready to please a lady yet.'

Jane could certainly feel the soft organ lying flaccid under his

pyjamas. She watched anxiously as Amber untied the string holding the

garment up and then slid it down his legs with a little help from Margot.

The limp penis came into view, nestling on a bed of dark crinkly hair, his

balls laying in the crease above his closed legs.

'This is all men think about, Jane. Women's pleasure is the last thing

on their minds when it comes to lovemaking so unfortunately it is the

woman's lot to achieve her pleasures before he pours his gunk into us.'

'I don't understand, Miss, about what he pours into you.' Jane asked so

innocently.

'Sorry, darling, I call it gunk because it sticks to anything it

touches. I'm sure you've heard of sperm that makes babies; that's what he

shoots up our pussy when he comes.'

'Oh.' She said highly embarrassed.

'And it's also our job on many occasions to get his stick hard enough to

poke up our pussy. They get worn out so easily, these men. One or two

little comes and they're dead beat. But you'll learn lot's of tricks

believe me and it all becomes one big game with the ultimate goal of

achieving our orgasm before he falls asleep.'

Jane was slightly surprised that Amber was handling Roger so intimately

in front of Margot and Richard. She also noticed Virginia lurking quietly

in the background, no doubt hoping she wouldn't be sent out of the room.

Jane was sure Virginia would never have been allowed to remain when her

parents made love.

Amber rolled Margot onto her back and she took up the same position she

had this morning, her legs widely separated in offering her sex hole.

Amber then spread a clear gel liberally over Margot's pussy, tickling her

clitoris as she did. Both women giggled.

She then took Roger's still flaccid penis in her hands and spread the

same gel over his penis, but instead of releasing him she continued to

massage the organ. Both hands moved about energetically, up and down his

penis until she could see it slowly thickening. Amber leaned over and

whispered in his ear for a few moments, the result being that the once

limpid penis tightened considerably until it stood straight up. Amber

brushed the tip with her lips as he sat up.

'He's all your's, Margot. Happy riding.'

Roger moved immediately on top of hs wife, between her outstretched

legs, and Jane saw penis and vagina connect as though they were controlled

by magnetic forces. Roger eased his weapon in slowly and purposefully

until their pubic hairs merged together. Margot clasped her arms around

his neck and her heels lifted to dig into his upturned buttocks.

'Easy,' she said. 'You don't have to show off, just give me pleasure

before you ice-cream me.'

Amber moved Jane to the end of the bed where she could clearly see the

sexual connection and she gazed in amazement at how easily they fitted

together. Roger began to pump his hips up and down and Jane watched

fascinated as his penis pushed in and then withdrew with such precision.

Froth began to form around the two connecting organs, which appeared to

give more lubrication.

She looked back at Margot and saw the look of serious pleasure on her

face. She was holding her husband tightly, very tight, lips curled back

from clenched teeth, as she endeavoured to reach her climax. Margot's

pelvis was now pumping in time with Roger's thrusts and both were moving

with more determination.

'Not yet, Roger, just hold on a little longer. Wait, wait.' Margot was

almost hissing in his ear but it wasn't long before she achieved what she

wanted. Her face turned crimson as she strained to reach the climax and

her high pitched squeals told everyone that Roger had done his job well.

She convulsed with pleasure, body jerking, heels beating up and down on his

buttocks, breathless. Jane witnessed it all, but was even more startled

when Roger began grunting like a pig and shouting obscenities into his

wife's ear. She held him tightly, clasping her legs around his hips in a

wrestler's hold as Roger jerked himself to climax into his wife's vagina.

Richard helped Jane up and they stood at the end of the bed, still

watching the satisfied couple. Richard stood behind her, his arms circling

her body, expertly massaging the young girl's breasts. She was breathing

erratically, mouth open and eyes wide.

'They have just made love, Jane,' he whispered seductively in her ear,

all the time caressing her tender skin. 'See how happy they look. Roger

pushed his cock into his wife and they gave each other the ultimate

satisfaction. You can find that pleasure too, Jane. You can be part of

this loving family if you wish. Watch closely. His sperm has exploded

inside her, inundated her vagina and when he leaves her, so will his sperm.

It will be lost. Watch as he withdraws from her pussy, Jane. You can save

it if you want. You can pay homage to her, your loved one. You can save

her lover's sperm for her. Do you want to do that, Jane?'

All the time Jane looked at the naked couple as though in a daze, Roger

still laying on top of Margot, his face nuzzled into her neck as he laid

full length, delighting in his fulfilment, seeking strength to move.

Richard kept whispering in Jane's ear, his hands continually moving.

'Do you want to, Jane? I can tell you how.'

The girl still engrossed at the scene before her, could only nod assent.

'You can show her your love too, Jane. Wait until they move and watch

closely. I will tell you what to do. Listen to me, Jane. You are the

purest of the pure. You have so much to give and if you love her and us

you will give your all. You have three maidenheads you can offer. Think

and then say you will, Jane dear. Offer your most precious maidenheads,

three in all.'

His seduction changed as each sentence was uttered. Jane was still

entranced at the scene before her and seemed as though she did not hear

anything he said, but his words were installed deep within her memory.

'See. They are moving. Watch as his cock leaves her love nest, Jane.

See his sperm, it is leaving her already. Save it Jane, don't let it go to

waste, put your lips on her opening, Jane and drink in her offerings.

Drink it all Jane for it must not be lost. Drink her secretions. Taste

the elixir. It is good and she will love you for your thoughtfulness. Go

now. Replace his cock with your lips and draw all the maleness from her

body. Do it now, Jane.'

He pushed against her back slightly and the entranced girl knelt down

pressing her face between the still open legs. Jane knew not what she was

doing. It was as though she were hypnotised, but suck the discharge she

did, swallowing as it entered her mouth, licking the stickiness until none

remained. Margot lay still, enjoying the softness of virginal lips as they

lathed her entrance clean. Bliss. Pure, beautiful bliss, she thought to

herself as the young woman continued her ablutions. Laconic sleep took

control as Jane continued.

Richard could see that Jane had awoken from her tranced state and sat

her up on the edge of the bed before she was able to react to what she had

just completed. Traces of fluid showed around her lips but Richard simply

took her in a deep embrace, kissing every part of her lips and face, not

allowing any guilt to enter her mind.

'That was beautiful, my darling girl,' he said. Her body still limp and

he had to hold her firm in his arms. Finally picking her up, he laid her

down beside Margot and the rest of them departed from the room.

Chapter Ten

Richard then saw Virginia had been present throughout the performance

and had obviously seen all that had taken place, including the lovemaking

between her parents and Jane's cleaning up of Roger's discharge.

'What are you doing here? You were not permitted.'

Roger backed up Richard although he was not unhappy because his daughter
had witnessed his performance.

'You know we forbade you to attend Jane's discipline today, that's why

you were allowed to bathe her. Why did you disobey?'

She knew she was in for a disciplining herself regardless of what she

said so she tried to sound as contrite as she could to lessen the

punishment as much as possible.

'I'm sorry, Daddy,' she crooned, trying to show contrition. 'It's just

that after bathing her I couldn't help but stay. I'm dreadfully sorry.'

'Special punishment after dinner tonight,' Richard snapped, looking most

annoyed. Richard had never instigated her punishment before nor had she

been subjected to "special punishment". She acknowledged and ran to her

room.

Richard retired to his office, needing to follow up on business matters,

while Amber followed Roger into the library.

'Was it exciting performing in front of us all?' She smiled cheekily at

him.

'I can perform with Margot any time,' he laughed back. 'She's one sexy

cunt. Anyway, did it excite you to watch?'

'Hm.' She pondered in thought. 'I suppose so but it's not as good as

coming yourself.'

'Not a voyeur I see,' he retorted. 'It gets me off just watching sex.

Don't you get a kick from porn movies? What about the ones we made on

video?'

'Only the one I acted in. I think I need a good cock to get me revved

up or at least a good tongue and finger.'

She lounged in a chair in front of Roger and suddenly remembered his

reaction when he peeked up her skirt before they married. Raising one leg

onto the coffee table so he could see all, she closed her eyes and slowly

began to lift her nightdress, high enough so she could masturbate without

hindrance and bet herself he would not move but be content to just watch.

As he'd just come inside Margot he probably hadn't any more semen to

discharge now anyway.

She took her time building the pleasure slowly and mentally paid herself

the bet when after her climax some thirty minutes later he had not touched

her. But she found she was wrong on one count for as she opened her eyes

she saw the semen trails over his pyjama trousers and onto his torso, the

result of his own hand. He rested; sound asleep where he had ejaculated.



Richard had sent instructions through Joanne to both Jane and Virginia

on what they were to wear for dinner. The four wedded adults were attired

in casual wear and the younger girls wore what could only be described as

"Alice in Wonderland" looks. Both were dressed differently but they looked

like very little girls. breasts were barely discernible; each wore a full

dress with puffy sleeves and a white lacy pinafore over the top. They each

had white stockinged feet with black shiny flat shoes strapped to their

feet. Virginia had her hair plaited on each side with a white ribbon

around her forehead while Jane's hair was held in place with a long

ponytail.

Everyone made complementary remarks as they entered but Richard cut the

conversation by calling the table to order.

'Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you, Miss Jane and Miss Virginia.

Both young ladies have consented to be with us this evening for special

reasons. Miss Jane has spent the day learning of personal matters while

she ponders over a decision, the consequences of which will be of the

utmost importance to both her and this gathering. Tonight, she sits for an

examination of what she has learned.'

Jane blanched, having forgotten Richard's instructions that she was to

be examined on what she had to learn today.

'Virginia on the other hand, knows of the special reason she is honoured

tonight. Virginia has disappointed all of us and is here to accept the

penance of all naughty little girls who have disobeyed their parents.'

Virginia made sure she was not smiling at this pronouncement. Whatever

Richard had in store, she was sure, would be the worst beating of her life,

and there had been many severe ones so far. She shuddered at the thought.

'I trust both of you have taken your tablet?' They both said yes.

Joanne served dinner and Richard spoke from time to time, always setting

the stage a little further towards the entertainment of the evening.

Virginia had some idea of what might take place because of the

underclothes she was directed to wear but Jane, although she knew she was

to suffer in some way, had no idea what was in store for her. Both had

been given a brief scenario by Joanne of how they were to behave for

various questions and Richard was about to put those scenes into play.

'Come, Virginia, come and sit on Uncle Richard's knee.' She seated

herself as requested, placing an arm around his neck. 'And how old is my

little niece now,' he smiled warmly as he spoke.

'Oh, you know, Uncle Richard. I'm seven and a half.'

'And you've been a very naughty little girl, I'm told.'

'I'm sorry, Uncle Richard. Yes I didn't do what Daddy told me to.'

'Then you have to be punished, don't you?'

She didn't answer, instead bowed her head.

'First we must find out if you have done what you were told, this time.'

All could plainly see his hand slip under the little girl's dress, moving

higher and ever upwards. His fingers sent shivers down Virginia's spine as

her came to the elastic-banded top of her stockings and found warm tender

flesh. Higher his hand moved and his knuckles could be seen raising her

dress as they progressed. Finally he located the bull's-eye at the

junction of her limbs and cupped the juvenile pubis, gently running his

fingers over the material of her little panties. Once he made sure they

were the ones he wanted, he withdrew his wandering hand, whispered to her

and she moved to her mother's knee.

'Touch me there too, Mummy,' she pleaded, loud enough for the others to

hear clearly. Margot did so, and the little girl moved on to Amber and

then Roger who took considerably more time feeling up his own daughter.

She finally returned to her own place, not unduly put out by the intimacies

forced onto her.

'Now it's your turn,' Richard gestured to Jane who walked around the

table to sit on his knee. He rested one hand in the lap of her dress, the

other holding her under the armpit.

'I hope you can tell me you've been a good girl, Jane. Have you worked

hard at your studies today?'

'Oh yes, Sir,' she answered. 'I've learned much today.'

'And how old are you, my dear. A little older than Virginia, I think.'

'Yes, Sir, I'm much older, I'm twelve.'

'Good girl, now tell me, Jane. What did you learn about today?'

'I learned how to have sex, Sir. What a girl must do to please a man
and make him happy.'

'And what must a girl do to make sure she's always ready to make a man
happy, my dear?'

They didn't tell me that, Jane thought. She had to give an answer so

said, 'She must bathe regularly,' hoping that sounded right.

'That's not correct, Jane. What a girl must do is make sure her pussy
is always moist so her man can have access whenever he wants sex with her.

Also for when he rubs her with his finger so he won't hurt her tender

little hole. You should have known that, young lady.'

'Oh, yes, Sir. I'm sorry.'

'What colour is sperm, Jane?'

'I think it's a milky colour, Sir.'

'What does it taste like?'

She had no idea. She could remember extracting the runny liquid from

her beloved Margot's pussy but in her trance like state never recalled the

taste. ' It's very sweet,' she tried to bluff her way through.

'I think you're guessing. That's two questions wrong already. I'm

disappointed.'

She put her hand over her mouth in pretended shock.

'I hope you can answer the next one. What does a woman's vagina taste

like?'

She looked at Margot and smiled. 'That's easy. It's a most beautiful

musk. At least Margot's pussy is.' Margot smiled back at her.

'Good. Correct. And where are your three maidenheads, Jane. You must

get this right or you will have failed your examination.

She remembered something deep within her memory about three maidenheads

but for the life of her, couldn't remember where she had seen that

reference.

'I don't think I know them all, Sir. I know I have one inside my pussy,

but I don't know any more.'

'Think, girl, think. What is a maidenhead? Could it be where no man
has ever put his cock?'

'Yes that is true, no one has put his cock inside my vagina,' she

agreed. 'But I can't think where else. Unless ... Yes, my second

maidenhead must be in my ear, for there is an eardrum, just like my hymen.

But how could he put his cock inside my ear and what for? And I'm sorry

but I don't know where the other one could be,' she admitted defeat.

'Well I'm afraid that's not good enough and as I told you this morning

your tardiness requires us to render further punishment.'

'Please, Sir, not again. I couldn't stand the strap on my bottom again.

It hurt me so much. Please I'll learn tomorrow, I promise.' Emotion rose

and tears flowed again.

'Richard, no, it's not right,' Margot interjected.

'Margot, be quiet,' he snapped at her. 'For that, you'll receive the

same as this naughty young girl is to get.'

'Richard, please listen,' Margot continued.

'Silence. Double and it will be given by the girl herself.'

Tears and deep sobbing came from Jane. 'Oh, please, Sir, don't hurt
Margot. I'll take everything she was to get. Don't hurt her. I love

her,' the stricken girl pleaded, holding his arm.

'It's too late,' he said. 'If you'd have learned your lessons better,

none of this would have happened. Now sit back in your chair. We'll talk

about it later. Margot drink your wine. You'll probably need it.'

Jane returned to her place and the meal progressed mostly smoothly.

Jane ceased her sobbing finally but took little part in the conversation.

Margot gave Richard a sly wink, which Jane couldn't see; she was happy.

As Joanne returned with another course, Richard spoke again.

'Tomorrow, Jane, you will experience new feelings. I'm afraid it may

not be to your liking all that much but you have no choice. Tomorrow you

will spend the morning with Joanne and her husband. Mellors likes young
ladies, doesn't he, Joanne? Especially little girls like you. I think

what she has on now, would be most appropriate, what do you think, Joanne?'

'Yes, most appropriate, Master.'

'Good. Then Jane, after your morning bath you will dress in these same

clothes and be the guest of the Mellors'. You will do everything and

anything they tell you to. Everything, no matter what they say. Do you

understand?'

'Yes, Sir, I understand.' She didn't stop to think what "everything"

might be, but was in no position to dispute it in any case.

'Afterwards, Roger will bathe you at lunchtime. You can tell him

everything you did with the Mellors.

'Good-oh,' Roger acknowledged with anticipation.

'And another thing,' Richard stated. 'Jane, from now on you will

address us as Uncle Richard & Uncle Roger, and the ladies will be called

Aunt. Understood?' She nodded. 'As soon as you come to a decision on that

most important of questions, you know the one I mean, we would be very

pleased for you to call us Mummy and Daddy, just as Virginia does.'

'Oh, yes, Richard, that's wonderful. Isn't it Jane?' Amber was very

happy at this announcement.

Jane's smiling face said everything.

'You are thinking of your answer, aren't you, Jane' Richard prompted.

'Oh, yes, Uncle Richard.' She emphasised his name.

'And have you come close to making a decision?'

'Please, Uncle, I almost did this afternoon when you were stroking me. I

felt so wonderful. But I'm not sure just now.' She tried to emphasise her

concern about this evenings events still to come.

'Then perhaps we will ask you again, before you go to bed. It's

important that you decide once and for all, very soon as some matters need

attending to.'

'Yes, Uncle.' Jane decided to leave it there for the moment, although

she was sure she was going to capitulate eventually.

'Now Virginia, your parents and I have been talking and we think it's

time that you called both lots of parents Mummy and Daddy, instead of

calling Amber and I mom and Dad sometimes and Amber and Richard at others.

Would you like that?'

Virginia was out of her chair in a shot, arm around Amber's neck kissing

her profusely. 'Thank you, Mummy, that's great.' In turn, Richard received

the same accolades. They had obviously sorted out some problems the young
girl had.

By now the table was cleared and they retired to the same intimate room

where Jane was introduced to the family and her first punishment the

previous night. The U-shaped set-up of couches and armchairs was evident

except two chairs were at one end with the two couches facing each other.

The huge padded ottoman was in the centre.

Virginia and Jane were seated in the two armchairs; Amber sat opposite

Roger, Margot beside Roger and opposite Richard.

'Come, little Jane, come and stand on the ottoman. Down this end and

turn around to face Virginia. That's good. Now everyone can see. Hold

onto my shoulder so you don't fall. Legs apart, just near the edge.

That's the girl.' His arm was around her hips, resting on her bottom.

Standing on the centrepiece, she was just slightly taller than Richard.

A little hesitant at what was to come.

'Don't be afraid, but you mustn't move. First we must make sure you've

put on just the clothes you should have. My, for a girl of twelve you

haven't grown a bosom yet have you?' It needed no answer, being more of a

statement. He used his free hand to brush over her flattened chest,

obviously bound somehow to compress her perkiness in. One day soon,

they'll be sprouting then all the boys will get interested. I don't

suppose you've grown any hair on your little pink pussy either?' She needed

to respond to this.

'Yes, Uncle, I've got lots down there, since I was ten,' she declared

proudly.

'Really? We might have to remove that then. I mean for a girl with no

breasts. You might find that a smooth pussy feels very nice. Ask your

Aunt Amber sometime.'

'Now I'm going to do something and I want you to tell everyone what it

is, because they won't be able to see everything.'

The hand on her bottom suddenly brushed against her stockinged calves

and began to slide upwards under her child's dress. 'Start telling them,'

Richard prompted.

'Uncle Richard is running his hands up my legs, under my dress,' she

described. 'He's reached behind my knees, now he's at my stocking tops and

tickling me.' She giggled a little but didn't move.

'His hand is higher now, on my bare legs. Oops! He's touched my

bottom. He's patting it. Now rubbing it. It feels very nice.'

Richard had felt what he wanted to find, a pair of cotton knickers.

White, as he had instructed, he was sure.

'Good girl. Now I'm going to ask some questions and you will answer.

Alright'

'Yes, Uncle Richard.'

'A man, your uncle has his hand on your bottom right under your dress

and he's squeezing. Isn't that naughty?'

'A little, but it's nice.'

'Now he's moving his hand down a little and you can feel him touching

something. What is it?'

'He's touching my botty hole.'

'What do you do with your botty hole, Jane?'

'Oh, it's secret.'

'Tell everyone. No secrets now.'

'Oh.' Despite her bravado, she had turned scarlet.

He poked a little harder and she grabbed his shoulder for balance.

'Oh, I do pooh there.'

'Do you wash it clean each time, Jane? It needs to be very clean

there.'

'Always, Uncle.'

His hand moved between her legs and she jerked a little as it cupped her

pubis. 'Tell them, Jane'

'His hand is covering my pussy, all over my pussy.'

'And I can feel all the hair you have growing there. I'm sure you'll

find it much sweeter if it was smooth. Keep going.'

'He... He's tickling my pussy hole with his fingers. It really

tickles.' She wiggled her bottom slightly but made no move to stop him.

'What do you do with this, Jane?' He poked his finger inwards.

'Please, Uncle. You know that's what I will use to give pleasure to you

and Uncle Roger,' she smiled shyly.

'Anything else?'

'Well, it's to give me pleasure too. Oh, and where I do pee pees.'

'Is this where one of your maidenhead is found?'

'Yes, it's inside,' she agreed.

'And you're sure you don't know where the other two are located? It's

certainly not in your ear,' he informed her, still running his hand over

her panty clad privates. 'Goodness, I couldn't imagine trying to stick my

cock in your ear, Jane.'

'It'd never fit anyway,' Amber sniggered.

'I'm sorry, Uncle, I don't know.'

'Tell her where another maidenhead is found, Virginia,' he directed,

motioning behind Jane's back that the answer he wanted was her mouth.

'One is her mouth, Daddy. But I don't have one there. Mine's been

taken,' she divulged proudly.

'My mouth? Put it inside my mouth. What for? Oh, Virginia, you are a

tease.'

'But, Jane dear, allowing a man to enter your mouth so you can suck his

penis honours him greatly. You will learn to pleasure your men that way

very shortly.'

She looked at those around her, mouth open, uncomprehending that it

could be pleasurable. 'Oh,' she uttered, shakily.

'And the last one is found just here, Jane.' His index finger pushed the

fabric of her panties between her bottom cheeks until the girl realised her

anus was being identified.

'You couldn't do it there,' she shrieked, trying to pull his finger from

its resting place. 'It's too small. It wouldn't go in.'

'It not only goes in very nicely, my dear, but it gives your man much

pleasure and in time you will learn to look forward to him wanting to love

you there.'

He turned the shocked girl towards him, now sliding his other hand under

her dress. 'I am touching you where you shouldn't let any man touch you,

Jane, but I know it makes you feel nice. Everyone is watching you, knowing

what I am doing underneath your dress. I am feeling you up, Jane.' His

hands rippled over every surface of her lower body, tickling, prodding.

'Tell them I am feeling you up and that you want me to keep doing it

because you feel sexy.'

He turned her back to face the others, and she blushed profusely as she

addressed them, her head bowed in shyness. Eventually he lifted her down

onto the floor, making sure that as he did so, her dress was lifted high

enough for all to see her white cotton knickers before his hands withdrew.

Chapter Eleven

'And now, Margot, I think it's your turn. Stand up.' Richard stood in

front of her and they embraced in a passionate kiss.

'Please punish me for objecting to your decisions, Richard. Punish me

very hard.'

He walked her to the end of the ottoman, directly in front of the two

younger girls. 'Are you wearing panties, Margot?' He asked as he clasped

one hand over her breast. 'I notice you are not wearing anything under

your blouse. She feels very firm, Roger. Much more than a handful.'

'Yes a real man's woman. Great fuck, too,' he added with a grin.

'I agree,' Richard said, which made Jane gasp. 'Well, Margot? Any

underwear?'

'I'm naked under my dress, Master,' She answered in her "master and

slave" idiom, which again caused Jane to shudder with anxiety. Richard

then spoke casually into what seemed, the air. 'Mellors, the medium stiff,

I think. Perhaps a slightly springier one as well, please.'

Within seconds a tap at the door and Richard called, 'Come in.'

Mellors walked to the ottoman and laid two canes down. Each shaped as

illustrated in English schoolbooks with a curved handle. Mellors left the

room without a word being said.

Richard stood Margot with her shins against the ottoman and bent her

over so her hands clasped each side. 'Back bent and bottom high,' he

instructed. The others were intrigued as they had not seen Margot put

under the cane before.

'Jane, you were the ultimate cause of this punishment so you can assist.

Raise her skirt well over her hips so we can get a good go at it.'

'Please don't punish her, Uncle Richard,' she pleaded. 'She was only

trying to protect me. Let me take her punishment. I will take all her

smacks. Please, Uncle Richard.'

He took no notice. 'Raise it up, there's a good girl.' As usual

everyone knew that the beating was inevitable and Jane gave in, lifting the

skirt so it fell over her back and literally covered her head as it fell

down her sloping back.

'Now that's what I call a pretty picture,' Richard stated as the bare

behind came into view. 'Spread your legs, Margot, for goodness sake, ee

haven't got all day. More, woman, come on now.' Margot displayed to the

two younger women in fine detail. Her vagina, gaping open because of her

widely spread legs, glistened salmon pink, labia engorged with sexual

anticipation, formed two knife edges surrounded by a forest of dark curly

pubic hair. Her clitoris stood up like a mini penis and just above, her

puckered crinkled anus looked straight into Jane's eye.

'Has Margot prepared herself for sexual intrusion?' Richard asked Jane.

She didn't understand what he meant. 'Has her pussy been made ready for

sex?' He was not pleased with the young girl.

'Feel her then. Is she lubricated for easy access? Will he slip in

easily?'

Then she understood and reached out to touch the gaping pussy. Surely,

the slippery lubricant was present. 'Yes, she is, Uncle.'

'Good. Then you can administer the punishment. Six cuts on the

posterior as hard as you can. I will forgive the others I ordered

providing they are hard. But if you go soft, she will get an extra six

cuts for every soft one you give. Choose your cane and begin. Virginia

will call the count.'

'Oh, Uncle, not me please. I couldn't bear to hurt dear Margot.'

'For God's sake, do it Jane. I need it now,' Margot almost screamed at

her with nervous tension.

'Forgive me, my love,' Jane wept and struck Margot across the centre of

her two bottom cheeks, a red welt marking both sides.

'One.'

Margot flinched but bit her lips and made no sound.

The cane landed again, slightly higher, with a loud crack. Jane dare

not give a soft cut and Margot cried out.

'Two.'

The third was as loud, sending burning fire through her body and her

scream vibrated around the room.

'Three.'

Jane decided to end this quickly, landing two very quickly, below where

the first landed, almost on the crease where her thighs met her bottom

cheeks. Margot's shriek lasted until the last one landed.

'Four.'

'Five.'

'Six.'

Jane threw down the cane and collapsed to her knees on the floor,

weeping violently. 'Forgive me,' she sobbed.

Margot was crying silently, unable to move from her caning position for

the pain was so great. Amber had tears in her eyes but remained passive.

She had no wish to upset Richard while he was in this state.

Roger shuffled in his seat but said nothing. Richard sat back in his

chair waiting for the tension to ease, not wanting to play out the total

beast he felt himself to be right at this moment. He was content with

Jane's effort, as his roaring erection showed. Amber knew he would want to

be well and truly screwed tonight but she knew it would have to be oral and

hand manipulated.

Jane moved to Amber's side. 'I've got to go and pee,' she whispered.

'I'll be back soon.' As she made to leave, Richard said sharply, 'Jane, sit

down.'

'But, Uncle, I've got to go. It's urgent.'

'After what you've just inflicted on Margot, you'll stay until she's

recovered. Not before.' Jane sat but knew she had little time before it

became critical to expel the liquid now pushing urgently towards its escape

route.'

Roger stood up and moved to Margot's side. She had not moved, her red
streaked butt still uncovered and raised in the air. He produced a tube of

soothing creme and began to massage it onto the tortured area, his hands

moving slowly. No one saw anything sexual in what he was doing, rather

they were pleased to see Margot receiving relief to her painful buns.

Finally, Roger helped his wife up, kissed her cheek lovingly and eased her

into her seat. Despite the pain deadening salve that had been rubbed in,

it was still tender but manageable, she found as she sat.

Richard then placed a crystal vessel on the ottoman. Round and squat,

about twelve inches high and half as wide again, the rim curved inwards and

then back to leave a somewhat flattened ball with an inch wide lip around

the top. A small pouring lip was shaped on one side and the container was

of the heaviest crystal. Heavy and expensive.

'Now you can go, Jane dear.'

As she started to make for the door Richard instructed, 'Not outside,

Jane. We have all the facilities you need to ease your predicament. Come

on, up on the table.'

She looked aghast, first at the bowl and then at Richard. He certainly

wasn't joking. And then she realised her humiliation was to continue. She

hadn't been beaten tonight, but the indignities to her person certainly had

not lessened. There was no choice and she stepped up, facing the end where

Virginia sat. Soon the others had moved to that end too, anticipation

written all over their faces. Margot was no exception. Perhaps they had

all gone through this ritual before, she thought, but it's simply ghastly.

'Lift your dress well up, dear and you can squat down but don't sit on

it. We'll just place it under you. There, now down you go.'

She tried to slip her panties down but Richard indicated that she was to

leave then on. So she squatted with her bottom resting on the backs of her

legs, the front of her dress bunched up around her tummy. They could

clearly see her white cotton panties, tight around her waist and the pubic

area it covered. The crystal "potty" was directly below her bottom, the

back of her dress behind the container.

'Open your knees just a little more, dear,' Margot suggested. 'You

don't want us to miss seeing you wet your little panties, I'm sure.' Jane

obliged.

'Whenever you're ready, Jane,' Richard prompted. 'Release your water.'

She had no choice on two fronts. Firstly the whole brigade of onlookers

required her to do this humbling thing and secondly, she physically

couldn't hold on any longer. She now realised the pill she had taken

earlier had been the cause of her discomfort and wondered how Virginia was

holding out as she had taken one at the same time.

She felt the first trickle run down the inside of her panties and then

those looking directly into her crotch saw the yellow stain grow larger on

the white cotton fabric as a stream flowed freely into the crystal pot.

Slowly the level rose until it was about a quarter full. Many golden

droplets had splashed around the sides to give a sparkling effect.

Her panties felt hot against her tender skin from the expelled urine and

she could not remember ever wetting herself before. While she knew they

had expected to see exactly what they had, it was no easy matter to

participate in a public peeing. Had she known what she was to participate

in over the coming months, this would have seemed very tame indeed.

'You poor little dear,' Margot cooed, as she patted the wet spot to

remove any excess droplets. Amber lifted the potty from beneath her, she

exclaimed, 'Ooh, it's so hot.' In front of Jane, she kissed the side of the

bowl and winked at the young lady who had provided the warmth.

'Now, Joanne,' Richard spoke and almost immediately the maid entered

with an armful of items, one being a washbasin.

'Jane has disgraced herself Joanne. Please clean her up and get her

ready for bed.'

Joanne worked methodically, removing the girl's shoes, stockings and

finally her Alice in Wonderland dress. She was left with a pair of stained

panties and a chest bound with a crepe bandage that had been wound several

times around, making the twenty two year old woman look all but flat

chested.

She slipped the wet panties down Jane's legs and placed then in a

plastic bag. Next a kettle of warm water appeared, and was poured into the

basin. Jane was made to step in, and Joanne proceeded to soap the young
woman from her waist down to her toes. After the soap was rinsed off

Joanne had her step onto a small bathmat and patted her body dry with a

warm fluffy towel.

Then the ottoman was cleared and a white folded cloth was laid over the

end on which Jane was motioned to sit. Not a word had been spoken since

the maid came into the room as all were intrigued at what was happening.

Joanne motioned for Jane to lay back on the table, her legs over the end

where she had been sitting. Baby powder was sprinkled over the whole area

that had been washed. Tummy, pubic region and down her thighs, gently

rubbed in and then Joanne held her heels and lifted her legs high

proceeding to cover her rear portion with the cool powder too.

To Jane's dismay, Joanne then folded both sides of the cloth she had

been sitting on, over her waist and pinned the two ends with a large safety

pin. As Jane tried to object, both Joanne and Richard placed hands on her

shoulder and with their fingers to their mouth, indicated that Jane was to

remain silent and still. A sanitary pad was placed over her vaginal and

anal openings and the third corner of what everyone now saw was an

oversized baby's nappy, was brought up between her legs and fastened

tightly with another safety pin.

The young woman who had wet her pants like a baby in front of everyone

now wore the most appropriate garment. Joanne produced one more item and

proceeded to slide it up the baby's legs. Jane saw the oversized pair of

rubber pants go over the nappy and resigned herself to her fate. The

strapping around her breasts was left in place and Joanne pulled a large

babies smock over the baby's head.

'Now it's baby's bedtime. Everyone must kiss Baby Jane goodnight.' They

all played the game, cooing and smiling directly into her face, tickling

her under the chin, pecking her on the cheek. Joanne raised her up and

Baby and Nursemaid left the room.

Neither spoke as Joanne walked her to her room, but when Jane walked in

all she saw was a normal sized baby's cot where her own bed had been that

morning.

'I can't sleep like this, Joanne. I'll need to pee in the night and

probably something else too. Besides the cot is too small, I won't fit.'

'What you are wearing is just what you need if you wake up in the middle

of the night,' Joanne reminded her. 'As for the cot: well you'll just have

to make do I'm afraid. Those are the orders.' She lowered one of the cot

sides and pointed to where the young woman was to move.

Joanne sat on the side of the cot. 'I think baby needs a drink to put

her to sleep,' she said and opened her shirt to expose a large soft breast.

She cuddled the young woman in one arm, lifting the breast to her mouth.

Jane felt decidedly cosy as she snuggled in the cradling arms, gently

suckling on a nipple that was never going to produce any nourishment, but

was soft, warm and beautifully scented. After an exhausting day sleep

overtook her quickly, and Joanne laid her baby all curled up on the cot,

pulling a pink baby's blanket over her.

Chapter Twelve

Meanwhile, Richard and Amber had walked up the stairs arm in arm, joking

to Roger and his two ladies that they have some ticklish matters to attend

to.

Roger looked at Margot, and then with an arm around his daughter said,

'Would you like to sleep with us tonight, darling?'

'Yes please,' she agreed excitedly, and the man of the family strutted

up the stairs, a woman on each arm.

Margot immediately divested herself of her dress and stood in front of

the mirror, trying to twist her rear around to look at the damage.

'Christ, that hurt,' she said. 'One of these days I'm going to take my

revenge on Richard. He might fuck well but the bastard takes delight in

torturing his womenfolk.'

Roger laughed at her antics in trying to look at her battered bottom.

He moved the standing mirror behind her and she saw the full detail for the

first time.

'No wonder I'm hurting,' she mused, drawing her breath in quickly as she

ran a finger along one of the raised lines.

'It'll go down soon,' her husband consoled. 'Besides it made me horny

watching you take it. You did it with style, you know.'

'Little consolation,' she quipped back.

'Come here, honey,' Margot smiled at her daughter. 'Let's get you

undressed. Daddy's got a surprise for you.'

'Oh, goody, what is it?' She asked eagerly.

'Wait and see.' As she lowered Virginia's panties to the floor, she

added, 'I'm surprised your other Daddy didn't make you wet your pants too.

I suppose he's already seen you do that, hasn't he?'

'Yes, in the tub,' she recalled.

Margot lifted the dress over Virginia's head to expose another pair of

bound breasts. Hers though, were too large to look as though she had not

matured and a mound rose up from her chest. Margot unwound the tape and

the young girl rubbed circulation into the squashed mammaries. 'That feels

better.'

Both women now naked, stood in front of their husband and father.

'Looks like your turn now, Daddy.'

Margot sat down on the edge of the bed, pulling Virginia beside her.

'Take your shirt off, Roger and come and stand here.'

'Now for part one of your surprise, Virginia. You have the privilege of

undressing your daddy. Go to it.'

The girl smiled coyly. 'Oh, boy,' she exclaimed as her hand reached for

his belt. She saw his erection well before his trousers were removed but

made no remark. The trousers down, he stepped out of them and she caught

the elastic waistband of his jockey shots and guided it over the pressing

penis. She had seen his erection before, several times, but never this

close.

He stood in front of his daughter, not moving, proud of what he was

displaying, allowing her all the time she wanted to gaze on his upstanding

weapon. Her hand reached out to touch but Margot, sitting beside her,

caught her before the connection was made.

'Not yet, darling. There will be plenty of time for touching later.

Not until you move from maiden to woman. Then it's yours whenever you

want.'

'Yes, Mummy,' she almost whimpered.

'Tonight's not over yet. Part two is just beginning,' she smiled

mischievously, motioning Roger to lie down on the bed.

'Tonight you are going to make yourself come in front of us and you're

going to use your Daddy's cock to do it,' Margot explained. She reached

over and carefully brushed her hand along the topside of his still taught

penis.

'Come on now. Sit on top of Daddy but make sure his naughty thing

doesn't go inside you. Put your legs each side and sit so your pussy
pushes down on it. Careful now.' Margot smeared some jell over his penis

and into Virginia's spread pussy lips. 'Now, darling, lay down closer onto

his chest. Good.'

Virginia was lying almost along his naked torso, the lips of her vagina
parted by his hard penis, which rested lengthwise in her crease. She was

smiling at her father and he smiled back, anticipating what was about to

happen.

Margot pushed her daughter's bottom slightly telling her to slowly draw

herself along her daddy's cock, very slowly as she didn't want to come off

the end of it because she would surely find it then poking it's ugly head

inside her virgin pussy. It didn't take the young girl long to work out

the rhythm and she was soon moving at a fair pace, her pussy lips and

sensitive love nub rubbing along the surface of the erect and strong male

organ between them.

'Not too fast, dear,' Roger gasped. 'It makes me feel good too but if

you don't slow down I'll come first and then you'll have a lot of mess and

nothing hard to push into you. Slow, dear one, slow and purposeful. Enjoy

the sensations that are building up inside you. I know what they're like.

They're in me too.'

Margot was taking great care that her young and inexperienced daughter
didn't lose control. The retention of her virginity was most important as

it's taking must be witnessed by all but not until the girl's eighteenth

birthday. But she wanted Virginia also to feel the joy of a man's cock as

it projected her towards orgasm.

'Mummy, it's so good. I can feel me coming soon. Don't stop me. It's

wonderful. Daddy it's wonderful.'

Margot knew too that at the onset of her climax, Virginia could jerk and

shudder so strongly that penetration might be accidentally effected. It

was a tense time for mother as well as father and daughter. Each was

interested in one thing only. The two active participants in effecting

their own orgasms and Margot who had to make sure his weapon didn't stray

into the nest of nests, which would be outright disaster.

Eventually, Roger did come first, spewing his milky seed over both his

and his daughter's stomachs. He felt it run down both sides of his waist

onto the bed. Just as his shuddering ended, Virginia took up the same

movements, as a mighty climax rocked the young girl. She tried to maintain

her sliding motion to keep the feeling from easing but all too soon her

thighs relaxed and she was left with a feeling of quiet satisfaction. She

laid her face on her father's chest, kissed it and closed her eyes to soak

up the last of the intensity.

Margot's hands had gone between then to make sure the ejaculation was

not spreading to anywhere near the girl's sex entrance, and she finally

rolled her over to lay down beside her father.

'Oh, Daddy, that made me feel so good. I loved doing that. We fucked,

Daddy. Well almost anyway.'

'You made me come and feel so good too, little one. You will be a great

lover when you get older. Thank you.'

Both were ready to doze off and Margot made no move to stop them. She

would wait until morning to take her pleasure.

They finally rolled together, a woman on each side of him, arms flung in

all directions over each other and drifted into deep comfortable sleep.

Morning came early for Jane as she felt the urgency to urinate that

wakened her. She swung her legs over the side of the bed only to discover

a barrier in her way and in her half roused state realised she had been

sleeping in the cot. Knowing that she was instructed not to leave the bed

until Joanne had come in to wake her, she lay back on the pillow,

contemplating how to hold on for it was still very early. Then it dawned

on her that she had been dressed specifically for this purpose. She wore a

nappy. Nappies were for peeing in and she needed to pee. And pee she did.

So much that she wondered just how much the absorbent material and the

sanitary pads folded around her genitals could hold before they leaked.

But the feeling of warmth that spread over her skin from her own urine soon

turned the worry into pleasure as the wet fabric moulded itself closer

around her tender parts. It was as though she was being cuddled with many

arms all clasping her together. Soothing enough to drift back into sleep.

The next sensation was that of Joanne quietly shaking her. 'How's my

baby this morning,' she cooed. 'Did she sleep well. And has she got a wet

old nappy? I'll bet she has. Let's take a look.' Jane saw that Joanne was

still in her nightdress.

She lay back on the bed with her legs over the side as Joanne undid the

two large safety pins and opened the nappy. The chilled morning air rushed

over the warm damp skin. 'Oh, yes you have done a big wee wees haven't

you?' Jane could only nod slightly. 'Let's get you into the bath and

cleaned up. Joanne unwound the bandage that had flattened the young
woman's breasts the previous night, giving each a squeeze.

After she stepped into the tub and sat down, she wasn't allowed to do

anything as Joanne held her with one arm behind her head, just as a mother
would with a baby, and washed the "baby" all over, including her hair.

Jane liked the way Joanne dried her. It was not done as an act of

sexuality and yet to Jane it was intensely erotic. The warm soft towel

patted her everywhere as she stood with her thighs apart. Joanne took care

of every little crevice, hands gently touching skin as she steadied the

naked girl against the towelled hand, which patted and stroked the still

damp areas.

'Remember what Mr. Richard said, Jane. When you are presented to Mr.

Mellors, you must do everything he tells you, no matter what it is.'

'What will he want to do with me?' She asked with trepidation.

'Whatever he wants,' she replied. 'Sometimes he is very nasty to the

young ones, but you must let him do everything.'

'I don't want to,' she whimpered, verging on tears.

'You know you have no choice, so stop whining. Here, put your dress

back on, but nothing else. You will meet Mr. Mellors in bare feet and no

underclothes. He likes to feel up young girls like you without any

hindrances. Now remember, just do as he says. Nothing else.'

She led the trembling woman by the hand through to their private

quarters, Jane in her peach coloured Alice in Wonderland dress, flared in

the skirt so that it stood well away from her legs, the white pinafore in

front. And Joanne, in her floor length silky nightdress, which clung to

her body with every movement.

Chapter Thirteen

In the kitchen, Mellors was eating breakfast. 'Well, well. So here you

are at last little girl. Come here.'

She moved to stand in front of him and he pulled her to his side, a hand

holding her thighs under her dress. 'How old are you, my pretty?'

'I'm twelve, Mr. Mellors.'

'I like little girls like that,' he said, his hand now rubbing the backs

of her legs. 'And do you have hair on your cunt? Hey? What colour is

it?' His questions were asked crudely.

'Yes, Mr. Mellors, it's dark brown.' She knew this was just another

part of her humiliation but it was quite different to the way her new found

family members had gone about it. Already she felt dirty at the touch of

this old man and she was sure worse was to come.

'Well a girl of your age shouldn't have hair on her cunt. It should be

hairless, smooth as a baby's bottom. Understand?'

'Yes, Mr. Mellors.'

'Jo, make sure she's hairless before she leaves today.'

'Do you get the curse?'

She didn't know what he meant.

'Your period, Jane,' Joanne explained. 'Do you have a monthly period

yet?'

'Oh.' She went bright red, never having been asked by the others about

that subject. 'Yes, sir,' was all she could say, still blushing, looking

at the floor.

'Ha, she's embarrassed,' Mellors laughed. 'I suppose you don't like

talking about it?' The statement was really a question, and he watched her

closely.

'No, Mr. Mellors, it is embarrassing,' she emphasised.

'That's what you're here for. So? When is it due next then?'

'Oh. Next week, I think.'

'And what do you use to catch it in?'

She looked at Joanne uncomprehending.

'What type of sanitary pad do you use?' Joanne added.

'Modess, mostly.'

His hand was now on her bottom, running up and down the crease, probing

for her anal opening.

'Open your legs, girlie. Can't you see I want to feel up your

arsehole.'

She did so, only to feel a finger pushing right at her back passage.

'Wider,' he almost growled and she spread herself uncomfortably. His dry

finger hurt as it attempted to push inside what she now knew was one of her

virgin passages.

'I suppose no one's ever got inside there. It's so tight.' She breathed

a sigh of relief as the finger left the crinkly closed hole.

'It's a good place to fuck,' he told her. 'One day you might come down

here again, to let me to fuck you there. Just wait and see,' he laughed in

her ear.

His coarseness continued. 'Have you got any tits yet?' His free hand

pushed at her chest and felt the mounds, small as they were. 'At least

it'll give me something to suck,' he laughed, patting her bottom

intimately. 'Do you like having them sucked?'

She didn't answer.

'Well, girlie? Someone's sucked them, haven't they? Did it give you a

thrill? Did he run his tongue over them and make you feel good? Talk to

me, little girl.'

Jane knew she wasn't very good at holding back the tears and they once

again welled up in her eyes. As she answered in a whisper that she liked

the feeling, they ran down her cheeks and dripped onto the front of her

dress.

Mellors told Joanne to set some breakfast for their guest. 'Got to keep

your strength up so you can do all you've got to this morning,' he told

her.

'Do you want some juice?'

'Yes, please.'

Joanne went to the fridge and brought out a large bowl, placing it in

front of Jane. It was then the young girl saw what was before her, and

paled. The bowl was the one she had peed into last night and the liquid

was that which she had deposited.

Mellors told Joanne to pour him a glass, and one for each of them too.

'Nothing like virgin's piss to get one stoked up in the morning, that's

what I say.'

With that, he put the glass to his lips and emptied it. He licked his

lips and looked at both women. 'Come on, get it down. Does wonders for

the complexion, I'm told.'

Joanne drained her glass too, leaving only Jane's conspicuously full.

Both watched her, Joanne nodding to her, prompting her to do as she was

told.

'Please, I don't think I want any thank you Mr. Mellors,' she almost

pleaded.

'I told you to drink it all and I meant it. Now drink.' His hand was

squeezing one of her bottom cheeks very hard.

She gave in, reaching for the glass, not knowing how she could ever

swallow her own urine without being sick. The glass was cold and the

contents had obviously been chilling in the fridge all night.

With courage she took a deep breath, lifted the glass to her lips and

began to swallow. Several mouthfuls had gone down before she realised what

had happened. The liquid was sweet and apple flavoured. They had given

her exactly what they had first offered. Juice. Apple juice.

The look on her face was such that even Joanne sniggered a little but

Mellors laughed out loudly. 'I told you virgin's piss was good for you,'

he roared.

Once he settled down he moved her around and told her to open her legs

again. His hand slid around her buttock to her front and cupped her mound.

'Plenty of hair for sure,' he mused. It'll feel and look a lot better

when we get rid of it.' The hand slid slowly downward and a finger traced

the beginning of her slit all the way to down.

'Are you really virgin, little girlie? Cherry? You've never had a cock

stuck up here?' The finger was probing, dangerously close to her opening,

trying to push inside. She tried to pull away but this only made him more

insistent. 'There can't be too many twelve year old virgins about these

days, I'll bet. You sure you're not lying?'

'Please, Mr. Mellors. Don't do that. I don't want my hymen broken.

Please don't.'

'If you're lying, I'll tan you're hide good,' he warned. 'Are you

really a virgin?'

'Yes, Mr. Mellors, I am.' Why should she have to tell this old man such

intimate things? He shouldn't be allowed to do this she thought but knew

Uncle Richard had given him the authority. She only hoped he had been

instructed not to damage her virginity for she had made up her mind that

this afternoon she would offer it to her new family.

'Joanne here, lost hers when she was nine. Didn't you woman?' Joanne

acknowledged the truth.

'I fucked her when she was nine and almost every day since. Not always

up the cunt either. Isn't that so?' He looked at Joanne for reply.

'It's true, Jane.'

'And I feel like fucking right now. This little bitch needs to find out

what it's like to get fucked. Take her into the bedroom, strip her and get

her ready. I want a piss and then I want a fuck.'

Jane was beside herself with fright. She objected to Joanne leading her

to the bedroom, but the older woman was much stronger and eventually won

out.

'Joanne I don't want to. I won't let him. You must make him see I

don't want to let him do it to me. Uncle Richard wants me, not him.' Try

as she might, Joanne soon had the only garment she wore unzipped and laying

on the floor. Her nakedness was of little consequence to her right now,

for Joanne was instructing her to lay out on the bed and she knew what that

was for.

Finally in exasperation, Joanne slapped her hard across the cheek. 'You

will do as your told, Jane. I have no intention of getting into trouble

with my husband just because you won't do what he wants. Now lay down and

get your legs open. You're going to invite him to lay on top of you and do

what he wants. If you don't, I'll deflower you myself with my finger.

Then you'll have no excuse not to cooperate.'

Jane was sobbing uncontrollably. Hands held to her face failed to stem

the rivers of tears falling onto her bare skin, and when Joanne pulled her

around this time, she let herself be manoeuvred so that she fell backwards

onto the bed. Joanne pushed her further up so her head was lying on the

pillows. She gave up when she felt Joanne spreading her legs widely apart.

'God! What a sight,' she heard Mellors say as he came into the room.

'No wonder I feel like a fuck with that laying there. Look at her, legs

wide enough to take my photo.' He laughed loudly again.

'Look at me,' he directed, and she opened her eyes to see him naked at

the foot of the bed, cock standing rampant, curved and large. He crawled

onto the bed and moved up towards her outstretched vagina. 'It's not often

I have something as pretty as this to keep me hard.' He moved his lips near

to her opening and blew gently into the inviting cuntlips.

'Now listen, girlie. I want you to frig yourself, do you understand?'

She placed a hand over her vaginal opening and made a poor attempt at

what she was told to do.

'Keep it up and don't stop. If you come, just keep on going. And I

want you watching me while I fuck my woman. Don't you close your eyes

once? Just keep watching. I like little girls watching me fuck. It makes

me horny and them too.'

Joanne removed her only garment too and lay down beside Jane. Their

hands touched and fingers joined together.

Mellors then went about his task. Jane saw the large cock of this old
man disappear into Joanne's vagina without any preliminaries. It just sank

right inside in one smooth stroke, making Joanne gasp. Jane wasn't sure

whether it was from pleasure or pain but at least she didn't look as though

she was being hurt. Jane did as she was told but by now was masturbating

with more purpose and her pleasure was beginning. She watched the couple

beside her. Mellors watched the younger girl taking little notice of the

woman he was fucking. Joanne was trying to reach her peak quickly for she

knew if she didn't do so before he came inside her, she would not climax at

all. Mellors was moving fast now, pumping as hard as he could, reaching

for his own satisfaction, using the sight of the young woman beside him,

naked and masturbating, as his road to climax. His ability to reach climax

before losing his erection had been a problem for some time and he usually

required added stimulation to go the whole way. That was one reason for

wanting to sodomise his wife more frequently these days. At least that was

different and usually enough to achieve his orgasm.

At last his pleasure erupted in the form of deep grunting noises as his

legs stiffened and his pumping became furious for a short time. He slumped

onto his wife's body, caring little that she had not achieved her full

right to this act of pleasure.

Joanne cried out in frustration, used to being so close but not quite.

She felt his organ shrivelling inside her and the small stream of his

discharge dribble down her pussy lips. If she left him alone he would

simply go to sleep where he was and she helped him to roll off her,

clasping a hand over her vagina to stem the loss of his fluids as she went

to the bathroom to wash.

Jane simply lay where she was, looking at the sleeping man, his limp

penis nestled in the crinkly nest of his groin, and oozing the remains of

his climax, which glistened on the hair. She had ceased masturbating and

realised she hadn't come either. Joanne returned, and helping her off the

bed, took the naked girl into their sitting room.

'Once Mellors has done it to me,' she explained to Jane, 'I have to stay

naked for the rest of the day. He only lets me dress when I have to answer

their bell.' She pointed upstairs to Jane's new family.

'So, I suppose you'd better keep me company. We'll be nude and

naughty,' she laughed and Jane laughed with her. 'He doesn't do it to me

every day either. It's just him boasting. Once a month is probably

exaggerating these days.' Joanne giggled at the thought of disclosing this

intimacy. She held out her arm and Jane snuggled in, feeling safe now, in

Joanne's arms.

'It isn't over yet, though,' she warned the young woman. 'He's got

other things in store and they all centre on feeling you up in some way.

Just give in to it all and bear the humiliation. He wouldn't do any of

this if the Master hadn't instructed him to. Unless they instruct, he just

remains as Master Richard's servant. And so do I,' she added.

'I really thought he was going to do it to me,' Jane told her comforter.

'When he knelt on the bed with his thing so big, I really thought he was

going to push it in me. I was frightened.'

'I know you were and that was just as he was told to do. Never mind I'm

sure your virginity's safe. At least from him it is,' she reassured.

'Joanne? Does it hurt?'

'What, fucking?'

'No, the first time. Mum told me it hurt a lot. Does it? It scares

me.'

'Don't even think about it, darling.' She kissed the girl on her

forehead. 'Every woman goes through what you're doing now. Wondering

about the pain and all. But when the time comes, that will be the last

thing on your mind. All that will be important then, is for you to be

loving the man who lies on top of you. All you want is to feel his manhood

pressing inside of you, to give you love and make you a woman. Don't

worry, my pet. Just give yourself and the hurt disappears. Making love

when you are young is beautiful and you just never want to stop. Remember

what I've said when the time comes; you'll see I've told the truth.'

'Thank you, Joanne.' She snuggled closer, feeling the sweat of their

unclad bodies, mingling.

'What a loving couple,' Mellors sniggered to wake them from their

reverie. He stood before them completely naked also, his flaccid penis

nothing of the size it was earlier.

'Come here, little girlie,' he decreed almost with a sneer. 'We've

still got a lot of feeling up to do before you go.' Jane arose from

Joanne's arms and stood between his opened knees, her eyes on the limp

organ flopping in his groin, arms at her sides.

'Yes, you can look at it. See what it does when I start to feel you up,

stick my fingers up your tight little cunt? See how big it gets then?' He

laughed callously. But he was right. As soon as he reached for her pussy
and began to manipulate the opening and her clitoris, his own organ began

to come to life too, slowly growing in size. It swelled, still looking

soft, but expanding both in thickness and in length.

'See what you can do to a man,' he told her. 'Little girlies with no

clothes on and with a finger in their cunts do good things for a man,

especially an old man like me. It makes us want to fuck them. Watch

what's happening there. See it getting big? Soon we'll be able to fuck,

you can sit on top and push yourself down. Would you like to do that?'

'Oh, no, Mr. Mellors, I shouldn't want to do that at all. It would

take my virg...' She suddenly realised what she was saying, and blushed

deeply, feeling the blood as it rose under her skin.

'Ha, ha, so you don't want me to take your virginity away. Is that

what's troubling you?'

'Yes, Mr. Mellors, I couldn't do that,' she continued to blush at the

words spoken by this old man. He must be at least fifty, she said to

herself.

'Then maybe you'll just use your hand. Pretend that's your cunt and rub

it up and down my cock. Have you ever touched a cock before? Would you

like to do that, eh?'

She was aghast at the thought. 'No, Mr. Mellors,' she answered

carefully, thinking that she was probably expected to do it in the end

anyway.

'Well before you leave, you'll not only do that but you'll drink the

juice that spurts out as well. Suck all my spunk up and swallow it down

your pretty little throat.'

Jane blanched at his suggestion, remembering that she had in fact tasted

semen from Uncle Roger after it had started to discharge from Margot's

vagina only yesterday. She had then found the taste not unpleasant but the

thought of having to swallow this old man's eruption was just unthinkable.

It would have to taste simply awful. The thought alone brought her to near

fainting and Mellors reached out to steady her.

'Careful there, we don't want you hurting yourself, at least not until

you've completed all the chores you are going to for me. If you can't

stand while I'm getting to know your cunt a little better, you'd better

kneel down and get acquainted with my cock. It needs stimulating.'

He pushed her down between his legs and her face looked directly at the

now hardening penis, a small droplet of clear fluid forming at the tip from

the small slit. She couldn't take her eyes off it and just as it had grown

large enough to begin to slide down the side of his weapon, Mellors caught

the drop on the tip of his finger and pointed it at her. She seemed

mesmerised and as his finger neared her mouth she opened it automatically

for him to deposit the wetness onto her tongue. There was such a small

amount that she tasted nothing and in fact didn't realise what she had just

been a party to.

While she remained in her trance like state, Mellors took both her hands

and clasped it around his penis, slowly sliding them up and down the shaft.

Soon he let her hands go and she continued the movement, all the time

tantalised at the sight of the purple bulbous head before her eyes. His

pre-orgasmic discharge wet her palms and was spread along the full length

of the shaft making her task that much easier. He soon felt the desired

result of her manipulations, lying back in the chair allowing the young
girl to bring him nearer and nearer his objective. Two orgasms in a

morning were unusual to say the least he thought and then the real spasms

started. 'Stop, let go,' he cried out, breaking her sense of reverie. She

jumped and let go immediately, sitting back on her heels, shocked at what

she had been doing.

'You nearly made me come, you naughty little girl,' he teased her.

'When you know the second time must be inside a pretty lady's mouth. Do

you want to make me come like that?' He was smiling evilly at her and all

she could do was shake her head.

He made Joanne change places, and the younger girl now knelt at his

side, watching as Joanne replaced her hands with her mouth. The long erect

pole rose up from his loins and drove inside his wife's mouth. She had

obviously done this before because she looked very comfortable with what

she was doing.

Her hands held the erect penis near it's base, keeping is steady as she

moved her mouth along the whole shaft, from the very tip until the full

length was embedded deep within her throat. Jane marvelled at just how

much sex organ must be pushed right down Joanne's throat, and yet it didn't

seem to worry her at all. It didn't take long for Joanne to bring Mellors

close to his climax.

He gasped several times with urgency and immediately Joanne allowed the

erection to slip from her lips to rest on her now outstretched tongue.

Then slowly, ever so slowly, as her eyes stretched upwards to gauge Mellors

reaction, she began to move her tongue backwards and forwards along the

underside of his cock head. Only slight movement was needed and soon,

Mellor's whole body jerked at the first onset of orgasm.

Jane saw it all very clearly. It was the first time she had actually

seem semen discharge from a man's erection, all the rest were released

inside one of the women's vaginas and Jane only saw the residue as it

seeped out afterwards. She was amazed at the strength of the first spurt
of semen as it snapped from the tip of his penis, directly along the

flattened tongue and into the open mouth. Only the first splatter was of

that force, with the rest only managing to deposit the milky substance onto

Joanne's tongue and she then had to suck it inside her mouth. Joanne

continued her wifely duties, never trying to move away while his cock

continued to deposit even small spatters on her tongue. Finally she sucked
the head inside again, using her hands to flush any sperm that still

remained inside the trunk of his organ into her mouth. With a last lick of

her tongue she released her husband's now soft appendage.

'Come,' she told Jane. 'He will sleep now. Come with me, we have just

one more thing to do.'

Leading Jane to her bedroom, she laid her on the bed, spreading her legs

wide but making no sexual moves towards the naked girl.

'Mellors told you that all the hair on your pussy must go before you

leave here. Actually, that was a requirement from Mr. Richard, you know.

I think he likes the look of naked vaginas,' she added.

She came back and began to spread a thick waxy substance all over Jane's

pubic hair, placing what appeared to be strips of fabric over the sticky

substance. She was careful not to let any touch the tender pink flesh

inside the girl's opening. 'There now,' she said. 'Just a few minutes and

most of your short and curlies will be gone in a flash.'

Jane was soon to find out just what a flash was like, for without

warning, Joanne took hold of one end of the fabric and ripped it quickly

from her skin. The shock was worse than the hurt and she cried out in

fright, clasping her hand over the spot that had just been processed.

'Oh, look,' she said in amazement. 'It's all gone. My pussy hair is

all gone.'

'Well just that strip,' Joanne reminded her, taking hold of the second

end and produced the same result. Jane was ready for this one and there

was little hurt. When the final patch had been removed, Jane ran her hand

over the surface of her now hairless crotch, surprised at it's smoothness,

and rather proud that her vagina looked much like Amber's and Virginia's.

Joanne made one more sortie looking for stray hairs and when she was

satisfied the job had been completed properly, stood the naked woman with

the hairless pussy in front of a mirror.

'You're going to send the Masters wild,' Joanne confided. 'You look

quite delectable.'

'Thank you, Joanne and thank you for looking after me this morning, I

was scared, you know.'

'Now just get yourself along. You want to be gone before Mellors wakes

up and you're already late for your midday bath. Master Roger will be

chaffing at the bit.'

Jane made no effort to retrieve her dress, simply leaving in the naked

state she was in.

Chapter Fourteen

As she walked into the upstairs bathroom, Roger arose from where he was

sitting on the edge of the steaming bath. 'You're late, young lady,' he

reminded her sternly with a smile on his face.

'I'm sorry, Uncle Richard.' She didn't try to make any excuses.

'And what do we have here?'

Her hands covered the hairless pubis as she looked at him coyly.

'I'm different down there,' she told him, but he had to raise her hands

himself to see the result of what he had known was to be done to her.

'My, oh, my,' he whistled. 'A baby's pussy on a grown up girl. How old
did you tell Mellors you were?'

'Twelve.'

'And that's just what your little slit looks, too,' he agreed. But

without any move to touch, he motioned for her to step into the hot water

and with gentleness and feeling, she was bathed, perfumed and powdered. He

even had a nightdress for her to wear, which made her feel better, knowing

she was about to be presented to the entire family for the first time in

her new-look state. She was shy and pleasingly embarrassed.

They all looked up as she entered the room, wearing the virginal white

nightgown that swirled around her body.

She went straight into Margot's arms, hugging her tightly as tears of

pleasure fell from her cheeks. She moved to each one hugging and kissing

them with softness and feelings of love.

After this was completed, Richard asked, simply 'Well?'

'It was terrible,' she declared. 'But it made me feel very sexy. I

don't have any hair on my pussy now.'

'Show us,' Amber asked.

'Please, Miss Amber,' she interrupted. 'Can I say something first?'

Without speaking Amber urged her on.

'I've been with you for three days now, and have been subjected to many

things that I had never thought possible. At first I was disgusted and

embarrassed, doing what you made me do because I had been caught in an act

that would have brought terrible scorn on my family and me. But as time

went by I found these things more and more exciting, I think because

everything that has been done to me has been with love and feeling.'

She continued, 'I have seen you all undressed. All of you have touched

me in sexual ways and you have made love in front of me without

embarrassment. You have made me kiss you and your private parts, made me

drink the men's emissions and you have punished me cruelly and painfully at

times. I could never have imagined anyone participating in these things

let alone grow to cherish and desire more of the same. But I do desire

these feelings. You have all taught me the beauty of being a woman, of

maturing to womanhood and having adult feelings and desires. And with all

my heart and soul I am now asking you to take me in as one of your family.

I give myself to you and offer my virginity as sacrifice for my entry to

your family.'

She couldn't look them in the face but desperately hoped their answer

would be the one she desired. Her face was bowed to the floor, tears

flowing as the emotion of offering herself overwhelmed her.

'Look at me,' she heard Richard say. She looked up with her wet eyes,

pleading spread across her face.

Richard spoke for them all. 'Jane, our dearest Jane,' he spoke softly.

'We have all waited with anguish in our hearts to hear you say those words.

You came to us as a thief and we rightly punished you. But it was our hope

you would see that while our treatment of you was humiliating and harsh at

times, you would begin to realise it was always to make you understand the

beauty of sex and pleasure. We are a family of pleasure. All of our

moments are devoted to the pleasure of our own bodies and of those around

us. So it is our pleasure to say, 'yes, we accept your offered sacrifice

of virginity and entry to our family'."

Shouts and squeals of joy rose within the room as everyone hugged

whomever they could with happiness. Only Virginia remained subdued,

quietly sitting on a chair as she looked at the revelry going on around

her. Amber noticed the young girl's dejection first and went to put an arm

around her shoulder.

'What's the matter, sweetheart? You should be happy, you've just gained

a sister.'

'No I haven't, she's just taking my place. She gets all the fun and I

have been left out,' she sniffed.

'Oh, Virginia darling, that's simply not true. We all love you both

very much and you will never be left out. In fact, now that she's going to

be your sister I think it is most appropriate that sisters should share the

same room. And as you've only got one big bed in your room, it looks like

you'll have to share that too. Now who knows what that will lead to? I'm

sure you can imagine plenty of things though. What do you think about

that?'

By then the others had seen Virginia's reticence and Jane came and knelt

down in front of Virginia.

'I'm very glad you're going to be my sister. You know so much and I

know it's going to be fun learning all I can from you.' She put her lips

against Virginia's ear and whispered, 'Especially when we're in bed

together.'

The younger girl brightened up instantly and embraced her new but elder

sister.

'Oh, thank you, Jane, thank you. Yes I think it's going to be neat

too.' She then whispered, 'Especially in bed. Oh, yes, especially then.'

As the family grew by one, the depth of love, understanding and

anticipation grew tenfold.

'There's plenty to be organised. I think we should have a round table

conference,' Richard spoke and they all agreed to meet after dinner that

evening. They went away to dress but Jane was forbidden to wear anything

but the nightdress. 'It looks so sexy the way it swirls when you walk even

if we can't see what's beneath it just yet,' Richard explained.

They finished dinner quickly, all wanting to talk of the arrangements to

be made.

It was decided that the women would go shopping tomorrow to attire

themselves for the coming event.

'For goodness sake,' Roger groaned. 'The girl's going to lose her

virginity, not get married.'

'But, Roger dearest,' Amber smiled sweetly. 'The deflowering of a

maiden is far more important than a wedding. She can be married as many

times as she wants to but deflowered just once. Isn't that so girls?' They

all agreed it was.

'Besides, you men now have four women to service and service properly,'

Margot reminded the men. 'We think you're going to need all the sexual

stimulation you can get to keep us happy so we've decided to add a few

little risque items to our lingerie drawers. You men could do with spicing

up some of your own underwear too.'

'Well, I can't tomorrow,' Richard told them. 'I've got appointments all

day.'

'Richard, that's not fair,' Amber complained. 'You're away more often

than not these days. We're all feeling left out.'

'It's business and I've got to go. But it'll all be over in a few

weeks. Besides, with the size of your belly these days, you won't let me

use my most favourite nest anyway.'

'But I still need to be pleasured, Richard. I suppose Roger and the

other girls will have to keep me happy between them. I only need a finger

or two, you know,' she reminded him slyly.

'And I'm sure there'll be plenty of willing helpers.'

Jane blushed, Virginia smiled and the other adults laughed at the sexy

banter between them.

'Who is going to do it to me?' Jane asked, her voice breaking with

nerves.

'Why, darling, I will,' Roger declared. 'Besides Richard took Amber's

last so it's my turn.'

'Excuse me,' Richard spoke up. 'But I do believe you are on a promise

of your daughter's maidenhead in just a few weeks. It's definitely my

turn.'

Margot spoke up. 'Perhaps we should give Mellors the privilege and then

you'll all be even.'

'Bullshit,' declared Roger. 'I suppose Richard does have a valid

argument.'

'What do you say, Jane dear? Who do you want to surrender your pussy
to?' Margot smiled encouragement to the young woman.

She hesitated for a moment. 'I know it's a most important matter to

decide and that this is an act that men fight for. But does it have to be

a man that intrudes into my most secret of openings the first time? Why

couldn't I allow a lady, Margot for instance to break my hymen and then one

of the men could enter me to his full length afterwards?'

'Now there's a thinking lady for you,' Margot swooned. 'I think it's

ideal.'

'All but for one thing,' Richard reminded the smiling women. 'In this

house, the man will deflower the vaginal seal, spill the virgin blood and

deposit the first flood of semen. In this case, I will be that man. Jane

dearest, to answer your question, I will have the great honour of proving

your virginity and bring you to full womanhood. I will deflower you.'

'Yes, Mr. Richard, I knew you would be the one. I'm sorry but I was

just teasing.'

'His cock's big, Jane, a lot bigger than Dad's,' Virginia told her.

'But if Amber can take him inside of her and I know she loves doing it with

him, then you can too.'

'Oh, I never thought of that,' Jane blanched.

'Don't worry, Jane darling,' Amber encouraged. 'He is gentle as a

kitten and Virginia is right, it is good. By the way young lady, she

looked at Virginia. 'How do you know I like it so much?'

'Well from all the noise you usually make, I'm sure it's not because

he's killing you,' Virginia giggled.

'The women will ready Jane for the big night,' Margot declared. 'And

it's only two nights away. There's a lot of work to do.'

'Make sure you purchase a white silk shawl,' Richard reminded her.

'What for?' This came from Virginia.

'You'll see,' she was told.

'Neither of you men are to have sex, oral, manual or any other way until

the evening. It won't kill you,' Amber glared at Roger. 'It's only two

days away.'

'Now, Jane dear,' Margot said innocently. 'I'll have to ring your

mother to invite her here. What is the number?'

'Wha...? Oh, no, mother couldn't come,' she gasped, turning quite pale.

'Of course she can. We would all like to meet her.' And then she

stopped talking for a moment. 'Oh, I see. No dear, not to your

defloration but later. I want to invite her over on Sunday. You will have

been with us for a week by then and I'm sure any good mother would want to

make sure their daughter is being looked after. Especially when you tell

her you want to stay with us for a while longer. There's no need to tell

her it will be permanent. Not for the moment anyway.'

'Oh, thank goodness. I thought you were going to let her watch.'

'Well, if you'd like that...,' Richard suggested.

'No thank you. Mum'd die.'

Her composure was returning to normal after the banter.

'There is just one more thing,' Roger told them. If lucky Richard here

is going to do the deed in just two days, Jane hasn't got time to go onto

the pill. You couldn't expect her to be protected in that short time and a

swollen belly like Amber's wouldn't exactly be something her parents would

rejoice over. Richard will have to wear a condom.'

'Not bloody likely,' Richard roared.

'He's right, dear,' Amber backed up. 'You couldn't let her get

pregnant, not yet anyway.'

'No, it's all right, Uncle Richard. I'm already on the pill. I've been

taking it for two years.'

'Hoping to get laid no doubt,' Amber said cattily.

'Be nice, Amber,' Margot berated her wife.

'Amber, I never thought of that until I came here. No, Mum's doctor

said it would help my periods become regular and I've taken it ever since.'

'Thank God for that,' Richard raised his hands to the heavens.

'Are your periods right now,' Roger asked.

'Yes, Uncle Roger, exactly every four weeks and they always last six

days.' Jane was amazed at being able to talk openly about this most private

of female occurrences.

'At least after Richard has his way you'll be able to use tampons

instead of those messy pads,' Margot told her. 'When is your next period,

dear?'

'I think it's next week, about Wednesday. I can go and look; I keep a

diary,' she explained.

'Just as long as it's not this week. Richard wouldn't know whether it

was virgin blood or menstrual.'

'Go and get your diary, dear. Just so we know. Bring it down with

you.' Jane went out as the others kept talking.

'That's another thing we'll need to do, Roger,' Richard said. There'll

be five women in this household including Joanne, all having periods. I

think we should rearrange their periods so only one female has a period at

any one time. That gives us at least four women to pick from when we need

a fuck,' he said coarsely.

'A little menstrual blood never stopped you before,' Amber reminded him.

'But it's more hygienic isn't it, Roger?'

'Ha, I suppose so, especially if you want one of the women to suck you

clean afterwards.'

'Roger, that's gross.'

'You didn't think so the last time we did it during your period. You

were a raving sexpot. Remember what you did when I waved my red coated

prick in your face?'

Margot didn't reply but Amber now pressed her to answer. 'Well, Margot

darling, just what did you do?'

'She swallowed my prick whole. It never worried her then.'

'Oh, Margot, you'll have to visit me when I get my periods back. It

does make you sexy doesn't it? While the cycle is in the bleeding stage, I

mean,' Amber kissed her on the neck. Margot's face was red but she didn't

mind. She looked across to Virginia who didn't seen to know what the

conversation was all about.

'Here it is,' Jane said holding a small book aloft. 'Yes, it's

definitely next Wednesday.'

'Let me see, Jane.' Richard held his hand out for the diary and Jane

hesitated only momentarily before handing it over.

'I wish to read it, Jane dear,' Richard explained.

'Oh, Uncle Richard, it's secret. No-one has ever read my diary.'

'Maybe not until now, but in this household nothing is secret,

especially from the men. I will let you have it back tomorrow. There may

be things you need to explain to me then.'

'Oh.' She blushed scarlet, knowing full well the intimate jottings she

had entered from time to time.

'Now I think it's time you young ladies retired for the night,' Amber

declared.

Virginia readily agreed, remembering her newly declared sister would be

joining her. Each young woman did the rounds of the four adults, kissing

and hugging each parent in turn. At each stop, breasts were cupped and

bottoms squeezed and the girls were pressed to insert their tongues deep

into each parent's mouth before the kiss ended.

Margot instructed both girls to take the utmost precaution to protect

their own hymens from being ruptured.

'If you feel so excited that you have to touch each other between your

legs, use your tongue and definitely not your finger. Just one slip would

be disaster.'

'Sure, Mum.'

'Yes, Aunt Amber, we'll be careful.'

They held hands as they left the room.

'A pity we haven't got a video camera in their room. Imagine what

they're going to get up to.'

'Yes, just imagine,' Roger responded, his eyes still on the long

departed images of the two girls.

'We've got a lot on over the next couple of months,' Margot reminded

them all. 'Once the defloration of Jane is over, then Amber's baby will be

due in just three weeks.'

'That's right,' Amber agreed. 'And about time. I'm sick of not getting

any nookie and my belly's so heavy.'

'After that, there's only three more months and Virginia turns eighteen.

We all know what that means, don't we, Roger?'

'Too right,' he agreed. 'My turn to take a virgin.'

'And somewhere in between, I'm going to seduce Jane's mother into our

ranks.' Margot's statement stunned them all.

'What? You can't be serious. Madame Straight Lace the Parson's wife?

She'll get us all into trouble.' Richard was usually game to take on any

challenge but this one was beyond his wildest imagination.

'Well, first,' Margot explained, 'we've got something over her. She was

an accessory to the theft that led to Amber's humiliation with that young
boy. We can prove it and all. So if she becomes difficult, we use the

sledgehammer approach and at least she'll keep silent. Even if we don't

get to feel her up.'

'You won't succeed,' Richard stated.

'I'll bet you I do.'

'What do you bet?'

'If I win, you become my slave, no holds barred, for a month. I get to

do absolutely anything I want, no matter what.'

'And if you lose?'

'You get me on exactly the same terms but for three months.'

'I'll call you on that bet.'

'There's more than just winning her over, you know. If we win her, just

imagine having our very own padre. Not one that preaches religion, but one

that provides us with the legitimacy of pleasure. A church of pleasure.

He could pray for everything that is good and sexual. He could be the one

that sets up fantasies or that makes the unclean woman clean after her

menstrual period, just like a Jewish rabbi does. Maybe he has to have

first fuck of each female after her period ends to cleanse her, or he makes

up a new cleansing process each month. It'll take a lot of pressure off

you guys; you're going to run out of steam pretty soon once the two

youngsters become eligible to claim the use of your cocks and they'll

probably pester you continuously. There are all sorts of opportunities to

have a registered parson on side. Besides he probably hasn't been getting

much in his line of work so he'll be as randy as a teenager.'

'It does have possibilities,' Amber agreed, giggling.

'Well just take it easy,' Roger warned his wife. 'We've got a pretty

good thing going here now, especially with the two young ones. We don't

want to blow it.'

'Neither do I, but the possibilities are worth exploring. Agreed.'

They did agree, although with some hesitation.

'I promise you this, the husband is not even mentioned until I have won

the mother over completely. If I do that, then it could just be in her own

interests to win her husband's cooperation too.'

They left it at that, all knowing Margot was no dummy and wouldn't

progress the liaison further if she saw trouble brewing.

As they began to climb the stairs for bed, Roger suggested they all go

to his room. 'It's been a long time since we've seen Amber in the raw.

With only three weeks to go, I want to have a feel of her. Alright?'

'You've seen hundreds of pregnant women,' Amber complained.

'But not one I could feel up and suck her tits.'

'All right, but you may get a mouthful of milk,' she giggled.

They sat on the end of the bed and watched the hugely pregnant woman as

she struggled to remove her clothing.

'Not the most graceful these days,' Amber smiled. 'I have done better

strip-teases.' Margot saw she was having difficulty and rose to assist,

taking plenty of time in removing the final bra and bloomers, for that's

what they almost were, large enough to pull over the distended pregnancy.

'Just feel this lady's jugs,' Margot inspired the men. 'They're truly

beautiful, firm and tight yet without a hint of droop. They're so tight

they must be full of milk. See the size of her nipples. She's most

sensitive but I can already feel them tightening. Just about the right

size to clamp you mouth over, Roger.'

They were all laughing softly, more from the anticipation of the sexual

encounter. 'Come here, both of you,' she directed the two men.

Amber decided she had to sit down and the men rose to allow her in fact

to lie on the bed. Margot pushed the men each side of the pregnant woman

and gave them the signal to each take a nipple between their lips.

The milk was of course, body heat and it was some seconds before they

realised they were drinking from the woman's weeping breasts. Both men
used a hand to rub and feel the distended stomach and both had gained

strong erections.

'Just remember, you are not allowed any sexual contact with your

penises. If you come, you'll forfeit the right to take your girl's

maidenhead. The stakes are high.' Margot's reminder soon slowed them and

they released Amber's swollen bosoms.

'I wonder what those two are up to,' Richard mused as he and Amber

walked past the girl's room.

'Probably everything you suspect them of. But let's not disturb them. I

want you to make me come. It's been so long and what you did in there

turned me on. Please come and suck my pussy.'

He needed no further invitation, and clamped his lips to Amber's pussy
lips as she laid down on the bed.

'That's beautiful, my darling,' she sighed. 'Please don't stop.'

Chapter Fifteen

The girls indeed were enjoying themselves.

If anyone had been watching, they would see the look of anticipation on

their faces as they walked hand in hand upstairs. As they closed the door,

Virginia turned the key to lock it and both girls bent over giggling,

nervous at what was to come.

They stood facing each other.

'What now?' Jane asked, hoping Virginia would make the first move.

'Go to bed, I suppose,'

'Not yet.' She knew she had to take the first step. 'Kiss me,

Virginia.'

They stepped closer and without touching, their lips met in a simple,

moving first kiss. Jane remembered their bath together only a couple of

days ago and inwardly trembled with anticipation of those feelings

returning.

Virginia stepped back and pulled at the small pink bow embroidered on

the bodice of Jane's nightdress. 'Have you got anything on under this?'

'Why don't you find out,' Jane suggested almost in a whisper.

The younger girl placed her hands under Jane's armpits and as she began

to move them slowly downwards, Jane pushed her chest forwards and stretched

her arm back behind her head, eyes closed, luxuriating in the feelings this

newly gained sister was producing.

The hands moved slowly, cupping the sides of her chest, moving around as

she came to her breasts so the palms could brush over the edges of the

protruding flesh. Downwards, past the narrow waist, over the firm hips,

downward and around to cup the fleshy buttocks, taught because her arms

were clenched behind her head. Over the buttocks, smooth from the silky

material, down the backs of supple thighs, over perfectly formed calves

until her hands held the hem of the nightdress against Jane's ankles.

Virginia was by now kneeling at Jane's feet.

'Now really find out,' Jane whispered almost inaudibly.

She felt Virginia's hands begin to move slowly upwards, tracing exactly

the path they had already travelled, but this time, beneath the garment she

was wearing. When she reached Jane's bottom, her hands roved forward and

soon found the naked pubic mound. She wasn't as amazed as Jane thought and

probably had been told that Jane was to lose her pubic hair this morning.

Fingers tingled over the bare, soft skin, rubbing up and down the almost

closed pussy-lips. As a finger began to intrude into the opening, Jane

pulled away slightly.

'Please, darling, not your finger. Remember what Mummy said. Not now.

Wait until later but you can use your tongue now.'

Virginia looked up from her kneeling position into Jane's eyes and both

young women smiled lovingly to each other.

As Virginia rose, her hands continued their upward path and the

nightdress lifted with the movement. Soon both hands encountered the

firmness of breasts, peaked with a tiny hardened almond. Jane felt the

tweaking and liked the feeling. She lifted her arms upward and Virginia

moved the silken nightdress over her head, leaving her completely naked.

The garment fell down Jane's back and Virginia's arms clasped her around

her neck. They kissed passionately, their salivas merging wetly.

'I love you, Sis,' Virginia murmured.

'And I, you.'

They broke apart, Jane holding her new sister at arms length.

'Now it's my turn. I want to see you take all your clothes off.

Slowly.'

Virginia giggled sheepishly. The outer garments fell to the floor and

then she raised the chemise over her head, leaving just a lace bra through

which pink nipples clearly peeked, and a matching lacy panty.

Jane moved behind the girl, cupping her breasts over the bra, moulding

the roundness in her palms, breathing heavily as she nuzzled the younger

one's neck with her lips.

'You are so beautiful. I love every inch of you.'

She undid the clip allowing the undergarment to fall away and knelt to

slide the panties to the floor. She spun the younger girl's hips around

and planted a wet kiss on her vaginal opening.

They moved to the bed without another word or gesture. Each seemed to

know what the other needed and a soft bed where they could explore each

other intimately was indeed what both young ladies needed most.

Both lay on their sides facing each other, each face resting on an upper

arm, the other hand gliding over the partner's nakedness. Smiles of

contentment, no move to touch vaginas, just pleased to be in the others

presence.

Virginia whispered, 'I love you, Jane.' It was enough to commence an

embrace that lasted what seemed forever. They kissed, breast to breast, an

arm over each other's waists clasping themselves together.

Very slowly, Virginia slid on top of the elder girl, spreading her legs

so her crotch rested over Jane's mouth. Just as she felt Jane's tongue

flick against her labia, she pressed her mouth over Jane's entrance and

they slowly brought each other to a series of climaxes that would remain in

their memories for the rest of their lives.



They awoke next morning being kissed awake by Amber.

'Come on, you two lovebirds. It's time to go shopping. Up and dressed

so we can go and spend some of daddy's money.' She hesitated for a moment,

looking at the two naked bodies, entwined in each other's arms. 'My, what

did you two get up to last night? You are both shining with vitality. Was

it nice?'

'I'll say,' was all she got out of Virginia. Jane simply blushed with a

contented smile.

Richard went off as he said he had to, and after Amber had made a phone

call, they headed for the city. Roger got plenty of goodbye kisses and

Amber stroked his crotch over his trousers. 'No cheating while we're

gone.'

They headed for the dress shops, usually the up-market ones, and after

much chatter and trying on, settled on red silk calf-length skirts and

gossamer thin see-through blouses for Amber and Margot. The same but in

virginal white for Jane and Virginia with the exception that Jane's skirt

had buttons right down the front.

'Why is mine different?'

'Just wait, darling, you'll see,' Margot told her.

The most exciting though was the lingerie shop for it was just on

closing time. As they arrived at the door, a saleslady was waiting to show

them in.

'Welcome, Mrs Simmons. Just as you asked, the shop and I are at your

disposal. If you can't find what you want, I'll be nearby. Just browse

and try on whatever you like.'

'Wow, Mum,' Virginia whooped. 'This is great. What are we getting?'

The two adults obviously knew what they wanted, moving firstly to the

panty section where they chose sheer see-through French nickers, again in

red for the adults and pristine white for the girls. They were so sheer,

not even a gusset had been sewn into them.

Even more exciting, Amber insisted that they should be tried on and

instead of retreating to a change cubicle, each female simply tried them on

where they stood. No one was to around to see except the manageress and

she made no move to change their minds.

Next, Jane was fitted for a pure white silk camisole and had to remove

her upper garments. 'Just to make sure it fits perfectly,' she was told.

'Don't want to have a sloppy garment covering these beautiful breasts now,

do we?'

'What about bra's, Mum? And suspenders? I've never worn those them

yet.'

'Maybe next time,' Margot told her. 'They are not needed for now, just

some elastic-topped stockings. These too, were in red and white to match

the other garments.

Amber asked the manageress to bring two extra pairs of French knickers,

but in black and much larger than those already purchased.

Virginia looked at Amber quizzically but never questioned her.

Last of all, silk nightdress and gown sets were brought out, all

matching in cut but two each in black, white and red. To really fit these

all the women stripped naked in the centre of the shop, giggling and poking

rude remarks at each other, especially when intimate areas were bared. The

garments were excessively expensive but fitted perfectly, clinging to all

the curves of each female. The feel was luxuriously sexy. Amber in her

pregnant state, protruded greatly, but the filmy material and her own

stature produced an aura of majesty.

'Now I know who the black ones are for,' Virginia declared excitedly.

'Just you be quiet, you little imp,' Margot said patting her bottom to

silence her enthusiasm.

Jane hardly said a word, realising that all this effort was being

expended for just one thing, her loss of virginity. But through it all,

excitement bubbled deep within her.

After they left the shop, Margot went off on her own, meeting up with

them half an hour later.

'Success?' Amber asked.

'Yes, It's just right.'

'What?' Virginia asked.

'Don't ask.

So she didn't.



The rest of the day and into the next morning, all the adults were

highly active, organising. The girls were left to their own devices, being

brushed off if they tried to take up any time with their parents. So the

next morning, they decided on a picnic lunch by themselves in the garden.

It was like two little girls excited because they were going to have a

dolls tea party.

The place they chose was secluded and cool, beneath the branches of a

large spreading tree.

They chatted for a time and then Virginia became serious.

'Are you scared?'

'Yes. All I knew before I came here six days ago was that the first

time would be so painful it would make me scream out. I'm a coward when it

comes to pain anyway.'

'I know that,' she agreed. 'I saw how you performed when you got your

bottom spanked. Fair screamed out, you did. But Richard will be gentle,

Jane. I know he will.'

'I hope so. But you said his thing is so big. That'll probably make

the agony all the worse. It's just that I've grown to love you all so much

and you've taught me that sex is wonderful. When any of you touch me, I

simply melt with desire. You know what I mean, don't you?' The youngster

nodded in agreement, smiling.

'I'm sure it will be worth it afterwards,' Virginia encouraged.

'Besides, after Richard does it to you, I'll be able to put my finger

inside you and make you feel good. I'd like that part.'

'Do you think I'll bleed much?'

'Don't know, Jane. But Dad's a doctor so it'll be alright.'

'I wonder how he'll do it. Richard, I mean. They showed me how to have

sex in so many ways, which way will he want me to be so he can stick his

thing inside me?'

'I bet they've already got that worked out,' Virginia said

conspiratorially. 'They seem to know just what everyone is going to do

without speaking, so I reckon they've talked about that between themselves.

Besides, Jane, it's called a cock,' the young girl complained. 'You never

want to call it by a name. It's not a thing, it's a cock and he's going to

stick his cock right up your cunt and fuck you.'

They looked at each other and went into hysterics.

'He is, isn't he? I'm going to get fucked. Fucked. Fucked,' she

called out between fits of laughter. And then added quietly, 'And I want

him to, very much.'

'Me too,' Virginia agreed.

'God, imagine what Mum would do if she heard me talking like this.

She'd have a heart attack.'

'Just imagine after Dad does it to me too,' Virginia started.

'Your Dad's going to fuck you?'

'Sure. On the day I turn eighteen, which isn't very far away. Then we

won't have any restrictions on what we can do to each other. What will you

do to me first?'

'Poke my finger up your pus..., up your cunt as far as I can and make

you come a hundred times.'

'Oh, yes please.'

'Once Richard does it, Dad can fuck you too, you lucky thing. They'll

probably do it in front of everyone and make you blush. I can't wait until

I get fucked,' Virginia mused in anticipation.

'Remember all the other things they do,' Jane reminded her.

'What?'

'Well, you know. sucking cocks. And what did Richard mean by my

backside being another maidenhead.'

'I've never seen them do it,' Virginia told her, 'but I think they stick

their cock right inside our arse.'

'I don't believe you. How do you know?'

'It's just how they say things sometimes. Imagine how much that'd hurt.

God, I'd die.'

'It won't be long now. Here comes Joanne, looking for you, I'll bet.

She probably wants to make us pretty so they can all feel sexy. I'm

excited.'

And sure enough, they both had to return to the house to prepare for the

evening's entertainment.

Chapter Sixteen

They sat at a round table, set for a banquet, silverware and glasses

sparkling. Soft music wafted over them and the lights were low except for

where Jane sat. That chair was bathed in brilliance from hidden spotlights

hidden above.

Virginia and Margot sat next to the Virgin. Then Roger and Richard and

finally, Amber sat across the table, directly opposite Jane.

Both men wore tuxedos and black ties, looking very suave. Margot and

Amber wore identical clothes; red silk calf-length skirts, red stockings
and very high-heeled shoes, which raised their height considerably.

Virginia wore the same but in white.

Their only visible clothing once they were seated was their very soft,

very see-through long sleeved blouses, red to match but with nothing

beneath.

breasts were on show for all to see. breasts that were almost clear to

one's view as though nothing covered them at all. breasts blushed pink

from the hue of the filmy fabric covering them.

Jane sat in the brightness wearing the same in white, but the camisole

beneath her blouse hid her breasts.

They spoke in soft tones, occasional laughter rising between one or two

people. Both women sitting beside Jane whispered encouragement from time

to time, smiling, leaning over to peck her on the cheek.

Jane herself was pale, remained quiet throughout and picked infrequently

at the exquisite food before her.

She had never tasted alcohol before arriving here and found the wine

quickly took effect as she drank. Sweet wines were her favourite and

Margot took careful watch over what she consumed. The last thing they

wanted tonight was for her to become too tipsy or worse, unconscious. The

intention was for this young maiden to get through the evening's

proceedings with her clear consent, to participate in the pain of

deflowering and the joy of the sex afterwards without ever having the

chance of claiming she was forced into it, later on.

Richard looked at Jane, smiling softly. 'I promise you little one, I

will take all the time you need. It will not be as difficult as you think.

Ask Amber. We took three days of trying before her hymen broke but she was

not subjected to any great pain. Isn't that so, darling?'

'It's true, dear. Besides it was fun trying. I came a million times,

but Richard held off until he was all the way inside me before he came

once. He will be very gentle.'

The last thing any of them wanted was for Jane to chicken out now, for

they had no intention of taking her with force, no matter what her

reaction.

'Will it really take three days?' Jane asked aghast at the thought.

'I promise you we will do it tonight. It's just that Amber's cherry was

made of leather.'

'Oh, Richard, you're so crude. I'm just made of strong stuff.'

Jane's tension eased a little and then more so as Joanne entered

to serve another course. She was completely naked, back straight, and

chest pushed out. Almost a goddess, Roger thought.

While they all had seen Joanne nude at some time, neither girl ever

imagined naked staff would serve them. Both watched her in awe, eyes wide

in surprise.

'Just a little surprise for you, Jane dear,' Margot whispered.

It was enough to make Jane finally respond. 'You look superb, Joanne,

thank you.'

'Thank you, Miss,' Joanne answered, continuing to serve. No one made

any attempt to touch the nude servant and she left without another word as

she finished her task.

Neither was any of their conversations crude or filled with innuendo.

Mostly, it was loving banter, excitement filled, complementary on one's

looks and the like. Jane was amazed at that, considering some of their

comments especially when they were having a sex session, and especially

when they all knew what was about to take place.

She couldn't hold out any longer.

'Where's it going to happen?' She rushed the question.

'In good time, dear, let it all be a surprise. It will be most

comfortable. Just anticipate the pleasures of what is to come.' Margot was

a persuasive woman.

Joanne came and went several times and they began to feel replete. Jane

had finished two glasses of wine and felt a little lightheaded. Margot

suggested that was enough and shortly afterwards, Richard looked at Jane

and simply said, 'It's time, Jane.'

'Oh!'

Roger moved around to draw Jane's chair back as she rose. The two women

sitting at her side helped her up, kissing her on each cheek, cooing

gently.

They led her upstairs but to a room she never knew existed. Once inside

the door it was quite dark and she realised that the floor, walls and

ceiling were covered in black carpet. The room was completely round, with

an oblong cushioned bed in the centre. It too, was black.

As she looked around, she couldn't even see the doorway they had entered

through, but the mirrors soon became evident. Half of the ceiling was in

fact one large mirror, right over the top of the bed. At each end and to

the sides of the bed, floor length mirrors were affixed to the walls. But

because of the black carpet everywhere else, until their reflections were

seen, the mirrors only reflected black.

Lighting came from the ceiling, unseen unless she was standing directly

under one of the small openings.

'Come, little one,' Margot held out her hand and led Jane to the edge of

the bed. She found it cushioned with a silken fabric but firm.

Amber walked to the other side and spread a triangle of white material

over the bed, a little to one end than the centre. Jane looked at her,

questioning, but she was not answered.

'Just hold still,' she was told. The four adults then lifted her high

and onto the bed, her bottom resting on the white fabric. She was tense

but comfortable.

Amber and Margot then began arranging the way she laid, spending

considerable time at their task. Her long flowing hair was spread out

around her head so that it laid over the bed in perfect symmetry. Her arms

were laid at her sides, palms resting on the bed's surface. Her clothing

smoothed out so the silky skirt fell over each side of the bed, her legs,

almost together, clearly outlined beneath.

Roger slipped a small tablet between her lips. 'Suck this very slowly,

my dear. It will sooth but not make you sleepy.'

Margot whispered in her ear, 'We are going to leave you for a short time

and then we'll return. Just close your eyes and listen to the music. But

don't move. You look so beautiful, my darling. Stay just as you are now.

Richard is a lucky man.' Her lips brushed Jane's as she turned away.

Jane couldn't see where they had gone but the room was silent except for

the soft music that she now heard for the first time. It was sleep

inducing and she dozed off without realising.

'Jane,' she heard a soft voice calling. She opened her eyes to see all

had returned. They were dressed differently. Roger and Richard now wore

large black capes and she realised they were the gowns purchased yesterday.

Amber and Margot wore similar red ones and Virginia, her white one.

Jane couldn't see beneath them but expected they each had on the

matching nightdress. She couldn't imagine what the men wore beneath, but

in the excitement of what was about to take place, it remained in her

conscious for but a moment.

'I have the task of undressing you, Sis,' Virginia said quietly and

began to slowly undo the buttons on her blouse. The others, a man and

woman standing on either side looked on in silence. Virginia worked

methodically and in silence, and slowly. Very slowly. Her hands made no

contact with Jane at all.

With all the buttons undone, Virginia opened out the blouse so the sides

lay over her arms. The camisole covered her breasts still and the young
girl made no move to remove it. She stepped to the end of the bed and from

the bottom of the skirt began to undo the buttons, moving slowly upwards.

The silk fabric slid over each edge of the bed as it was slowly released,

and Jane's stockinged legs became more and more exposed.

Virginia still moved slowly for there were many buttons and she moved

along the edge as the gap in the skirt widened. Finally, only the

waistband held the dress on Jane's body and this fell apart as the young
girl released the clip.

Jane now laid before them, the camisole covering her breasts and a pair

of wispy thin French knickers that left nothing to the imagination, were

her only covering. All four adults lifted Jane's body slightly and

Virginia removed the skirt that was under her, making sure the triangle

under her bottom was not disturbed. Virginia moved to stand at the end of

the bed, looking along Jane's now almost exposed body.

'Jane.'

She looked to where the voice came from. Roger and Amber were standing

together, Amber's gown now parted to reveal a naked body except for the

same see-through nickers in red. Amber opened Roger's cloak to reveal he

was wearing nothing, his penis erect and jutting out. She took the weapon

in her hand and sensually stroked it's full length, backwards and forwards,

all the while maintaining eye contact with Jane. Serious and not smiling

she continued to pleasure the man, allowing Jane to see the intimate detail

of the masturbation.

'Jane.'

She turned her head to the other side where Margot and Richard stood.

Margot was naked except for her filmy knickers and Jane saw her move behind

Richard to remove his cloak. The sight of his erection caused her to draw

in her breath. Compared to Roger, his penis was huge, thick and long. The

skin shone over the upcurved maleness and Jane knew he would never fit

inside her tight female opening. She was going to be ripped apart.

'No,' she cried out, trying to sit up but hands eased her back, caring

hands with gentle pressure.

'Shhh, little one, it will fit. I know how you feel but believe me it

will slide safely inside you. It did when I was a virgin like you and

after it's over you will be proud in the knowledge that this large

instrument was made perfectly for you.'

'No, Amber, it's too big.'

'Quiet,' she reassured. 'Just trust me. Offer yourself to Richard.'

'Oh.' She could think of nothing else as she watched the large penis

glide to the end of the bed. Margot moved with him, and with Virginia's

help, slipped the diaphanous panties down Jane's legs, parting them widely

and then tucking her heels back into her bottom. She knew she was exposed

and ready for the penis to move towards her. She never saw the man, just a

floating monster that was about to enter her most intimate and private

entrance and tear her flesh apart.

Amber whispered in her ear. 'Hold your arms out to him, darling. Offer

yourself. Receive him.'

She felt his weight on the bed between her legs, felt the first touch of

flesh as he moved nearer, pressing against her stockinged legs, stretching

them wider, and opening her entrance further.

He knelt above her, looking into her eyes, hands pushed into the bed

near her shoulders, neither saying a word, both seeing each other,

anticipating the next feeling. He lowered himself and she felt the

pressure of his weight, not heavy, but pressure. He lowered his face and

kissed her chastely on the lips as she felt his torso press harder, the

thickness of his penis now pressed into her groin. Hard, firm, large. Too

large.

She felt him lift again and then hands played around her vagina.

Something cool was being applied to her entrance and she instinctively knew

one of the women was assisting him to begin the entry that was to make her

a woman.

The tip pushed firmly through the labia, smoothness, she remembered.

His penis had been well lubricated and the head slipped easily inside,

stretching her entrance widely. She could feel it, pressing, not knowing

how far he had entered but well aware of an experience she had never known

before.

Virginia stood at her feet again, in full view of Richard's connection

with her new sister's sex hole. Fascinated, she watched the muscles in his

bottom tense as he made another drive deeper into the young virgin's

furrow. She saw Richard lift himself and the penis popped out and was then

pressed lengthways along the girls vulva, just as she had done on her

father's cock the other day, she thought to herself.

Richard rubbed his manhood along her crack, making sure the tip of his

weapon pushed against her clitoris to produce some of the sensation that he

too was feeling.

Margot and Amber had moved so their lips were beside Jane's ears, and

they whispered encouragement from time to time. Their hands held constant

contact with the girl, not sexually but as support, fingertips resting on

her shoulder, brushing hair from her brow, stroking her cheek or lips.

'Look into his eyes,' one pair of lips urged. 'See your lover. See his

concentration as he begins to give you pleasure.'

'Relax, darling,' other lips soothed. 'Let it just happen. Feel what

is taking place so you can remember this night forever.'

Jane saw purpose written all over Richard's face, sweat on his forehead,

his eyes watching her closely, watching for any sign of pain.

'Cling to him, Jane,' the lips suggested. 'Fold your legs around his

bottom. Hold him to you.'

She automatically spread her legs wider just as he rose again and placed

the tip of his penis back inside her vagina. As her heels tightened around

his buttocks, she felt the same pressures again within her body.

'Touch his face, darling,' other lips instructed. 'Raise your arms and

bring his face to yours. Kiss his lips, Jane. Encourage him. Tell him

you love him, your lover, Jane darling.'

As she did so, stroking her fingers against each cheek, she felt a soft

pillow lifting her head slightly to give her better access to his face.

She placed a hand behind his neck, pulling his face to hers, and she kissed

his lips, so softly, giving her consent in an unspoken smile.

As he returned her kiss, he whispered, 'Soon, my love. We will do it

soon.'

She felt him press downwards with his torso and a force began to build

deep inside her. As though a fist was pushing very hard right inside her

stomach. The pressure stayed firm, not hurtful but forceful.

'I am as far as I can go, Princess,' he said. 'Be courageous.' With

that his hips thrust downwards, sliding her whole body somewhat, creating

pain for the first time. It hurt her and she was unable to stop the cry of

pain from her lips.

He didn't ease up, remaining still for a moment, moving his knees to

gain a better grip of the bed.

'Hold me tight, Jane.' Her arms wrapped around his neck as they lay

cheek to cheek. She knew the next thrust would be dreadful.

It came quickly, strong and agonising. She screamed and in doing so,

added further to the thrusting of his penis to complete her change to

womanhood. The membrane tore apart, nerves biting mercilessly within the

sheath of her vagina. Biting like a bee on tender flesh.

She cried in agony, her women companions holding her face and hands as

she fought to escape her captor, the one who had caused this suffering.

And then she felt the intrusive male organ deep within her very centre.

Almost comforting, certainly in it's rightful place and in her thoughts,

hopefully the first of many times.

The pain remained, not as intense, but certainly pain and yet counter

feelings were taking over, slowing the movement of pain which travelled

from her mutilated sex to her brain, almost saying to her unconscious that

after the pain, pleasure will remain permanently.

She strained to find his lips and kissed him passionately. He had not

moved from the moment he plunged into her depths, knowing that a virgin's

blood had been spilled, refusing to irritate the broken hymen any further.

But her kisses brought added desire and this man, this lover whose wife
knelt beside them, knew he could not remain still any longer. His loins

withdrew making her draw breath fiercely as spears of fire bit around the

injured circle where a few moments ago a hymen had protected her from man's

onslaught.

Slowly he pushed down, virginal discharge flowing from her sex onto the

white silk shawl beneath, a red stain spreading as it soaked into the

fabric.

She bit her lip but never stopped his progress, knowing she wanted this

to be completed. This deflowering had to see the blood mixed with her

lover's semen before she could call herself woman. She urged him faster

but his movements never altered, quickly withdrawn only to slowly refill

the empty vagina again with his manhood. He made sure that on every

re-entry, his pubic bone pushed hard against her clitoris for his purpose

was to give her as much pleasure as he himself, would finally achieve.

He raised himself up on his arms and began to move more quickly inside

her. Virginia looked mesmerised at the act of intercourse taking place

before her. The evidence of Jane's virginity now well sealed in the

stained shawl.

Margot and Amber maintained their caresses. Margot's hand now under the

camisole, massaging a soft breast.

The sense of oncoming orgasm dulled the pain of movement within Jane's

vagina. A feeling nothing like anything a finger or tongue had produced

within her so far was building quickly. Fiercely.

Richard, already in a highly excited state from the anticipation of the

act he was now carrying out, knew his climax would arrive within seconds.

The gentle cries from her throat told him she was nearing hers too and he

was satisfied now that he could seek his own fulfilment. Several sharp

thrusts and sperm rushed along his cock to splash inside her. He

maintained his thrusting as the semen discharged, manipulating her sex bud

until she finally gasped her high-pitched announcement of fulfilment.

They lay together, exhausted. His penis slowly became limp and slipped

from her pussy, allowing the red tinted sperm to drain onto the shawl.

Virginia saw it all.

Margot and Amber remained perfectly still. Roger had not moved

throughout the experience.

Half an hour later, Jane stirred. 'Thank you, my lover,' she whispered.

He responded by clasping the breast he was holding, a little tighter, a

smile on his lips, but he didn't open his eyes.

Amber wiped Jane's sex clean with the shawl and wrested it from beneath

their bodies, folding it carefully so none of the slippery discharge could

escape.

They left the two lovers asleep on the bed, naked. It was warm and they

needed no covering.

Chapter Seventeen

Next morning, Jane and Richard had not surfaced and they were left to

themselves.

'Are you jealous, Amber?' Margot wanted to make sure this teenage wife
and mother-to-be was not secretly envious of her husband staying with his

new lover.

'I don't feel jealous or anything like that. I was proud of his

performance. Jane did well too. Imagine what a videotape of last night

would fetch on the black market,' she smiled.

'It was something, wasn't it?' Margot agreed. 'She is a beauty, that

one. It made me a little jealous, when I think back on my first time. At

least Roger was the one but his performance was nothing like your

Richard's.'

'Our Richard's,' she emphasised to Margot. They laughed.

'By the way, I've invited Jane's mother over this afternoon. She sounds

very nice. I just hope we can convince her that our ways are good for both

her and her daughter,' Margot said.

'Just be careful, dear. Back off if it looks as though she's going to

take offence. If it wasn't for this pregnancy, maybe I should try and

convince her?' She asked this as a question.

'Well, let's make some plans. I have a sneaking suspicion she is a

frustrated vicar's wife and a chance to break out may be just what she

needs.' They spent some time working out a game plan and were both

confident of how they were going to approach the lady.

Just before lunch, the lovers arrived, arm in arm and stark naked.

Richard all smiles, Jane all blushes.

Amber and Margot made a big thing of welcoming the new woman into their

midst.

'Thank you, Mummy,' Jane said to both of them, not being sure how to

address her two mothers at the same time. She agreed her experience was

wonderful and turned to kiss Richard on the lips. 'Thank you too, Daddy,'

she crooned.

'Come here, dear,' Roger instructed her. 'Let's see the damage this

brute did to your pretty little pussy.'

In front of the all, he sat her down and spread her legs widely, pushing

the lips apart. 'Maybe I was exaggerating,' he said. 'Looks pretty good

to me. No bleeding and no real tearing.' He placed some ointment on his

finger and pushed it inside her vagina.

'Now no fucking for two days and no playing with yourself, clitoris

only, understand?'

'Yes, Daddy.'

'Looks like she is ours alone,' Amber said to Margot. 'At least we'll

not make her bleed any more.'

'Daddy fucked me again this morning and I didn't bleed then. All I did

was come. I love fucking,' she told them all. 'I hope Daddy Roger will

fuck me soon and of course, my Mummies too,' she smiled impishly.

'You'd better watch your language, young lady,' Amber warned her. 'For

the daughter of a parson you seem to be growing worldly too quickly. And

especially with your real mother to visit us this afternoon...'

'What?' She shrieked. 'Amber, how...'

Amber stopped her. 'Mummy, young lady. When we are by ourselves, you

will refer to Margot and I as Mummy. Understood? Now you may apologise.'

'Oh, I'm sorry, Mummy. Please forgive me.' She sounded contrite, more

to make sure she hadn't earned a punishment rather than being genuinely

sorry.

'Mummy, what's my mother coming here for?'

'Why, to visit you, dear,' Margot told her. 'We thought that since

you've lost your virginity you would want to tell your mother all about it.

I'm sure she'd be pleased to learn her little girl has grown up.'

'Aha,' she smiled. "You're having me on. You wouldn't tell mom what

I've done. You wouldn't, would you?' She now felt far less assured than

before.

'No we wouldn't and just mind you don't give our little secrets away

either.

'Do you think your mother's happy, Jane,' Richard asked.

'She pretends to be for Dad's sake, but I think she hates having to be a

parson's wife,' Jane said thoughtfully. 'They have very little money and I

think his church treats him very badly. I remember him saying to mom one

day when they didn't know I was listening, that his head elder told him

that he had no chance of going to another church and he has to do what they

tell him. I think the only reason he stays is that he hasn't got any money

and can't find another job anywhere. Who'd want to employ a failed parson?

That's what he says.'

'Well at least he's got your mother to comfort him.'

'Hm, maybe. But I don't think they are very close. Even sleep in

separate bedrooms. I don't know why. Gosh if they don't, you know, do it,

Mom's sure missing out. I really like doing it, don't I, Daddy?' She had a

look of fulfilment spread across her face.

'Perhaps they do it when you're at work.'

'No, I just think they don't do it at all.'

Amber and Margot looked at each other knowingly.

Chapter Eighteen

'How do you do, I'm Edith Wright.'

Amber and Margot met her at the door, welcoming her to their home. The

men were nowhere to be seen, but Virginia and Jane were in the library when

the guest entered.

'Hi, Mom.'

'Hello, dear. My, you do look nice. Is that a new dress? I haven't

seen it before.'

'Yes, Margot bought it for me. Mom, I've had a great time with Virginia

here. It's been neat.'

'And you look so happy,' her mother said. 'Almost glowing, I'd say.

Yes, I see country life has worked wonders.'

Amber put Edith at around forty-five years old, maybe a little younger,

she thought. Almost Margot's build and with the same dark, wavy hair.

Tits a little bigger, look firm too but that could be the bra. Nice hips

and good looking legs. Amber pictured Richard working himself up between

her legs and smiled at the prospect.

They talked small talk while tea was served. The two girls left on cue

leaving the three women to continue.

'You're very large, my dear,' Edith said. 'Are you due soon?'

'Yes, in a week or so. An indiscretion on our honeymoon, I'm afraid.

But it was all worth it. From being a virgin one day to feeling a

thrusting penis inside me every five minutes the next, was something I

wouldn't miss for anything.'

'Between us girls,' Margot explained, 'it's just that Richard, her

husband, has apparently proved to be the lover of all lovers. If you

believe everything she says she married Don Juan, Cassonova and Tom Cruise

all rolled into one.'

'Oh, my, that's enough to take one's breath away,' she giggled

nervously, fanning her face with her hand.

'One good thing about two families sharing the same house is that at

least we women have someone to talk to who understands our needs and

feelings. Not just a man who doesn't know from Adam how to really treat a

lady.' Margot thought to herself that was a good introduction to their next

step of seduction.

'What she means, Edith, is that when the men have had their way with us,

at least we can discuss it and work out better ways to do it next time.

You know what men are like; open our legs, bang away and go to sleep.'

'Oh, dear,' Edith was speechless. 'I don't know what to say.'

'Amber, I think we are upsetting Edith. After all she is the wife of a

parson.'

'No, please, it's alright. It's just that I've never thought of talking

this way since I was at school, long before I met Geoffrey. As you say, I

don't get the chance to say what I'm thinking.'

'I can understand that, Edith. I don't know how you manage to cope with

all those fuddy-duddies that want to entertain the parson's wife. It must

be terribly boring.'

'I've never said this to anyone but strangely I feel more at home with

you than I ever have with my husband. Yes, it is boring. More than that,

it's sheer hell. Never having enough money to buy even the barest

necessities, living off what other people give us, usually because they

don't want it themselves. Trying to back my husband, but never feeling he

has faith in me, mainly because he has no faith in himself. If there was a

way to give it all up we would but it's hopeless.'

'What does he say? Why can't you just move out and go on welfare? Or

is it because he's dedicated to his work?' Margot asked sympathetically.

'Surely, when you're alone together you talk. We do that best after making

love.'

'Making love? That's a laugh. Geoffrey hasn't made love to me for

years. He has his own ways to gain satisfaction but I'm not included.'

Edith was on the verge of tears and both women knew they were near to a

breakthrough in only their first discussion.

'You mean he has other women? The parson?'

'No, not other women, just magazines. He has sex books posted

to him and uses those to get his satisfaction.'

'He masturbates, doesn't he, Edith?' The question was really a

statement.

'Yes, all the time. He knows I see him doing it sometimes but it

doesn't worry him. He even does it during his services under the robes and

takes pleasure in telling me later. He is good to me but for some reason I

don't attract him any more. Oh, God, it leaves me so frustrated.' Tears

welled up and she wiped her eyes with a handkerchief.

'My poor darling.' Margot moved over to sit besides her, putting an arm

around her shoulder.

She whispered in her ear. 'You can give yourself the same pleasure,

Edith. With your hand. Both Amber and I do sometimes.'

'But it's not like making love. I want to feel a man over me pushing

inside of me, snoring afterwards. I need to feel wanted. I don't like to

be lonely, Margot.'

She couldn't stop the tears flowing. Sobbing deeply, she held one of

Margot's hands, resting her head on the other woman's shoulders.

No one spoke for some time, her sobbing finally subsiding.

'If we could find a way to stop the loneliness, Edith, would you like

that? To break away from the boredom, the bleating parishioners; would you

like to experience that?'

'Oh, yes, I'd give anything to be able to do that. But there's no way

for me to keep my daughter and my husband; he wouldn't give up his job, no

matter how much he detests it secretly. It just couldn't happen.'

They talked over the rest of the afternoon, but refrained from any

further sexual content. Just happy to build friendships.

As Edith departed Margot hugged her shoulder and spoke softly into her

ear, 'we will get together again, very soon. We both loved having you. I

hope you enjoyed the day. Jane is having a great time and we'll look after

her. Please come again. I'll ring you.'

'I'd like that. Thank you for being so understanding.'

'We'd both like you to come back again, Edith,' Amber pressed her hand.

'I think we might become very close friends. Very close indeed.'

'I do hope so, Amber dear.'

As Edith left, she was beaming at the thought of returning.

Later that evening the four parents were entertaining themselves in the

main bedroom. Margot was participating but her mind wasn't on the

lovemaking that was being performed on her body. Roger was laying on top,

pumping deeply into her but she was thinking of ways to win over Edith's

confidence.

'She's a very lonely person,' Margot explained to no one in particular.

'Doesn't get any pleasure from her own hand and certainly not from her

husband.'

'Who?' Roger queried.

'Edith.' When she saw he hadn't comprehended, she added, 'Edith. Jane's

mother.'

'Oh,' he murmured without interest.

'Amber, what do you think?' She looked over to see the naked and very

pregnant Amber laying on her side with Richard's manhood held firmly

between her lips. Richard was making all the movements, thrusting deeply

inside her mouth, Amber simply providing the sheath to give her husband his

pleasure.

'God, you're no help, are you?' She sighed in exasperation.

Finally she reached over and took the phone in her hand, punching in a

set of numbers.

'Edith? It's me, Margot. Yes, how are you? Good. Are you alone? Oh,

is he? Well perhaps you can just answer yes or no, then he won't know will

he?'

She changed the phone to her other ear, smiling at something Edith had

said, oblivious to Roger's rutting between her legs.

'Edith, remember what we talked about today? Yes? Good! Well it made

me so excited, I was bubbling up inside. What? You too? I'm glad.

Edith, I want to tell you something. Something about what I'm doing right

now. Don't say anything just listen. O.K.? Nod a few times and agree so

he won't realise I'm doing all the talking. I'm in bed, Edith. But I've

thrown off the covers and am touching myself between the legs. Do you

understand? Can you picture it? Well, it's very nice. I've been doing it

for a while, thinking about you, and it's building up. Ugh!' She shuddered

as a spasm shook her body.

'Oh, Edith, it feels so good. No, Roger's gone out, don't know where.

My finger is moving very slowly, just around that spot. You know where,

don't you? What? Yes, I've got my nightdress on but it's pulled right up.

Ugh! Ugh! Oh! Oh, God, Edith, he's come home. Roger's just come in the

bedroom door but I can't stop. He's watching me while he's taking off his

clothes. Oh, Edith, he's going to lay on top of me; he's going to make

love to me. What, Roger? Edith, he wants to know whom I'm talking to.

I've got to tell him. I'm talking to Edith, Roger. Jane's Mother. Oh,

he's pushed inside. He knows it's you Edith and he wants me to keep

talking to you. Yes, darling, push harder. Oh, yes, that's good. He's

watching me talk to you, Edith. No, don't hang up. Please don't, Edith. I

just want to share my pleasure. Edith? Edith, are you still there? Good.

Oh, I'm getting close. I think he is too. He's red in the face and

sweating. Ugh. It's here. Edith, I'm coming. Ah! Ah! Yes, Roger, come

too. Oh, you're good to me. Shoot it all. I can feel it inside me. Yes

my darling, just lay there. Relax. Edith? Did you hear? I just came and

my husband has filled me with his come. He's getting off now. Says he's

going out. Oh, Edith, I need someone. Oh, can you come over? No, he'll

be gone. I'm all alone. Can you come? Please say yes. Please come to

me. I just need someone to be with me, to hold my hand. Please, Edith.

Yes? Oh, thank you. Please hurry. I'll make sure the doors open. Just

come up. You know which room? Good. Wait; don't hang up for a minute.

Edith, tell me something. Have you ever made love to a woman? No? Me

neither. Hurry over.'

'Well, that was a performance and a half.' Amber remarked. She had

completed her task and was licking her lips clean of Richard's discharge.

'What are you going to do now?'

'I'm going to seduce her.'

'So I suppose you want us to vanish'

'Yes please, but not until Roger has really deposited his load in me. I

need to look the part when she arrives.'

Amber pointed a large swollen breast at Roger. 'Come on, Roger. Suck

my tittie as you come. Taste my milk.' It was enough to send him over the

edge; face contorting as the male pleasures took over, spewing sperm deep

inside Margot's pussy.

'God, you women are something else,' he laughed once he had calmed down.

'Just make sure I get a suck of that tit before the baby comes. I've

earned it.'

'Of course you haven't earned it,' Amber complained. 'You get all the

pleasure and we get to clean up. We earn it, you just take it.'

'Talking of cleaning up,' he said looking at Amber, 'I do believe it's

you're turn.' He withdrew from Margot's vagina and poked it towards Amber.

'Suck me clean. It'll save me washing before I go out.'

She obeyed him willingly.

Margot heard the light tap on the door and pretended to be asleep. Soon

a small voice called, 'Margot.' She never reacted but knew Edith was near

the bedside.

'Margot, dear.'

She stirred but didn't open her eyes. A hand gently touched her

forehead.

'Margot. It's me, Edith. Are you alright?'

Margot thought she acted very well as she flinched and then looked up

into Edith's eyes.

'Oh, Edith, you did come. Thank you. I must have fallen asleep. Have

you been here long?'

'I've just arrived and found you asleep. Are you alright?'

'Yes, in fact I feel fine. Always do after making love.' She followed

Edith eyes, which were looking, down her body to where the nightdress had

been pulled up and her splayed legs offering an open view of her genitals.

Droplets of sperm still clung to the hairs between her legs and she was

sure Edith could see the trail where his semen had dribbled from her vagina
and onto the sheet.

'I'm sorry I look such a sight, Edith. It's just that when Roger wants

to poke me I get all worn out. I know how you must feel with your husband

not making you happy that way, but I get so lethargic,' she told the rather

flustered woman. 'Could you use a tissue to wipe some of the gunk away?

Don't if it upsets you.'

'Oh,' she looked up shocked at the thought of being so intimate with

this woman whom she had just met. Then realising that she had come over

because this was the woman with whom she had felt more understanding and

empathy than to any of her friends. 'Oh, no, dear. It's all right. I

don't mind.'

She stood up to collect the tissue box, sitting back on the edge of the

bed and began to mop up the sticky discharge that Roger had left.

'I need you to stay with me, Edith. Just to be here and to hold your

hand. It's just that this always seems to happen. Roger has his way with

me, even though he usually helps me to have an orgasm, and then always

finds something else he has to do instead of cuddling me. Do you

understand what that's like? You sort of feel unfulfilled even after

climaxing.'

'Indeed I do,' Edith replied. 'But at least, he does make love until

you have an orgasm. I haven't had one for I don't know how long. Years.'

She finished the ablutions on Margot's pussy and fought with the

tissues, which clung to her because of the stickiness. She finally allowed

them to fall on the floor.

'Edith, remember what I asked you? On the telephone?'

'Yes,' she could only whisper, thinking of what might be coming.

'Can we?'

'I've never...,' she hesitated. 'I told you I've never loved a woman.'

'I want to, Edith.'

'I couldn't. I wouldn't know how.'

'Nor I, but I want to.'

'Oh!'

'Undress, Edith. Come into the bed with me. We can learn together. I

need you.'

Both women were quivering with anticipation. Margot was sure that Edith

wanted to and she kept pressing.

'Take my hand. Hold it.' As Edith reached out, Margot clasped her hand,

pressing the back of it to her lips in a long kiss, finally laying her

cheek over the kissed area.

'Lay with me, Edith.'

She saw she had won as Edith unhooked the dress behind her head and

reached back to draw the zipper down. She extracted her arms and let the

garment fall around her ankles. Next came the slip to reveal pants and

bra. Not the kind of underwear you would call erotic Margot thought but she

hadn't come here with that on her mind.

'Don't be embarrassed. I haven't done this either, at least not since I

was at school and then that was only for fun, not sex.'

Edith slid under the covers and Margot leaned over her, holding herself

up on one elbow.

'Close your eyes.'

She ran her hands over the older woman's face, soothing her anxiety,

gently touching cheeks, eyelids, and mouth. She kissed Edith on the lips

in a chaste way, and then inched the tip of her tongue between the woman's

closed lips. Her tongue wet the dry lips, dry from nervousness, finally

kissing wetly, mouth open, forcing past her teeth and against Edith's

tongue, which she fought lightly.

'Relax, Edith. We won't get zapped for doing this. I feel good already

and so should you.'

'I know but I'm scared.'

'Of me?' She asked this a little incredulously.

'No of someone seeing us.'

'I promise you, no one will.'

Her hand slid down to cup a large pliant breast. Not as firm as hers

and probably developing a little droop but I'll find that out when this

tank of a bra comes off, Margot thought.

'Oh, Margot, I never thought I would feel anything from a woman's touch,

but this is so arousing.' She never opened her eyes, enjoying the

sensations that were causing her to shiver with anticipation.

'Have you ever sucked your husband's penis, Edith?' She whispered in her

ear.

'Have I wha..? Oh, goodness, no, never. I couldn't.'

'Someday you will and then you'll know what it is to be aroused.'

'Oh,' Edith said almost silently, trying to imagine what the act would

be like.

'Lay over, Edith.' Margot laid on her side, her body moulding itself

around Edith's, an arm over the woman's waist, holding her tight.

'Goodnight, Edith. Sleep well.'

'Oh, Margot, I must go home. Geoffrey will worry.'

'He hasn't worried much about you at all from what I can make out.

Anyway, why shouldn't he worry about you? It's about time he did. Don't

even think of him. Sleep tight.'

She kissed her on the ear lobe, and settled down to sleep.



Margot woke early to find Edith in exactly the same position she had

been last night. She stirred and this woke Edith also.

'Good morning. Sleep well?' Margot smiled knowingly and knelt over her

bedmate.

'I must have. I didn't move.'

'I know.' She leaned down and kissed Edith full on the lips. 'Women can

love without it being sinful.'

Edith said nothing, lost for words at what was happening.

Margot unclasped Edith's bra and said, 'Now take off your knickers. I

am going to kiss you again but this time I want you naked.'

'Margot,' she said. 'I've never done anything like this before. I

don't think I should.'

'Nonsense. If your Geoffrey were here in your place, do you think he

would hold back? If he's like any other man, I'd probably be raped by

now.'

'And you did such wonderful things to me last night, Margot. Yes, I

want you to do it.' She raised her behind off the bed to push her undies

down. They could more correctly be called bloomers, Margot thought, but

never showed any indication of these thoughts to her companion.

'Help me to learn.'

After sucking one large nipple into her mouth, Margot's hand wandered

downward to rest on the crinkly hair between Edith's legs. She slipped a

finger inside Edith's pussy and began to manipulate her clitoris and sex

opening.

'Tell me when you're nearing an orgasm, Edith. I want to be ready to

feel it from the very beginning.'

'Soon.'

'Tell me first, not afterwards,'

'Ugh! That's nice, Margot. Please don't stop.'

'Come if you want to. I'll keep going.'

It wasn't long before Edith bit her lip and called out, 'It's getting

close. Oh, I'm coming, Margot.'

'Enjoy it, Edith. You deserve it all.'

Sometime later, after the woman had recovered her composure, Margot

lifted her face from where it rested against Edith's cheek.

'Edith, I want you to go home now. But just to add a little to what

we've shared, you must not wear any underwear until I see you again.'

'Margot,' she cried out. 'I couldn't.'

'If I feel up your dress next time and find even a slip, I will be very

angry.'

'But Geoffrey will know.'

'If he does realise, it should give him a thrill.'

'He'll think I'm mad.'

'Or maybe, just sexy.'

'It is very naughty.' She giggled at the thought.

'The next time we meet, we'll go shopping and buy you some nice

underwear. I guarantee Geoffrey will see you in a different light when he

sees you undressing then.'

'Don't leave it too long, Margot. Oh, you make me feel so good.'

'But a little naughty too, I hope.'

'Certainly that.'

Edith wore just her dress, the rest Margot pushed into a bundle. 'This

goes out,' she declared.

She took Edith in her arms. 'We haven't even begun to make love, Edith.

Next time it will be very good.'

'I just know it will. You excite me so much, Margot.'

She left to return to Geoffrey, trying to think up a story that sounded

convincing.



'Have you won her over?'

'If her orgasm was any indication, I think I could get her to divorce

her husband tomorrow. Yes, at least on the sexual side, I think we've

won.'

'Then what we have to do now is introduce her to the rest of the family.

A little compromising might do the trick.'

'You've got an evil mind, Richard Simmons,' Margot declared.

'Just a dirty one.'

She mused on that for a while, looking into his eyes and realising

Richard was not really his usual bright self. And then she understood.

With Amber nearing her confinement, his sexual urges were probably not

being fully met.

'Are you in need of some relief?'

'I think that's exactly my problem.'

'Then it seems I'm the right lady in the right spot at the right time.'

She moved over to kneel in front of him, between his legs and while

looking straight into his eyes, felt for his zipper, undoing it. A knowing

smile covered her gentle face. Richard's face remained passive, but Margot

saw his cock was anything but that. The greatest problem she had with this

man was the sheer size of his prick, especially when she intended to use

her mouth on him. It was not only long but also so thick it stretched her

mouth to the limit leaving no give for her to work the weapon in and out.

For Richard though, it felt like fucking a virgin, her lips so tight

around the swollen shaft that he gained instant sensations as she began to

force her lips along the shaft.

She knew this man could last longer than her own will power if he wanted

to. She had seen him fucking his wife, giving her numerous multiple

orgasms without taking a single climax for himself. He had at times, then

rolled over, hugging his well satisfied wife, and they had both gone to

sleep fully complete within themselves.

When she sucked Roger off, she took delight in watching the changing

signs of his oncoming climax, his reddened face, a clear sign that she was

about to receive his emissions over her tongue. She couldn't do that with

Richard. His cock was so large that once impaled inside her mouth, all she

could do was look down onto his stomach, so strong was his erection. So

every time Richard came in her mouth, it was a surprise, the only warning

was the split second before as she felt the semen rush through the tube of

his penis and surge into her mouth.

Sex with Richard was always good, no matter what it consisted of. He

experimented, trying ways she had never attempted with Roger. Some gave

her little pleasure but most produced the utmost satisfaction. It was

always the unknown with Richard whereas Roger could be relied upon to use

only three or four tried and true positions. One was to suck him off

without any satisfaction for herself, and another, the one that he would

attempt every time if she didn't object, was to sink his cock deep inside

her rectum. Sodomy with Roger never gave her any feeling of pleasure

unless she masturbated herself at the same time. Then, the climax was as

good as she ever experienced.

Her mouth pushed back and forth over Richard's cockhead, she doing all

the work. He simply lies back in the sofa, watching her efforts, not

moving.

Surprising her, he erupted quickly, pulling his cock out and with

jerking movements as each spasm overtook him, allowed the spurting semen to

splash over her face and chest, wetting her blouse. She let him finish,

not objecting to the grossness. revenge came as he closed his eyes in

fulfilment from the ejaculation, and she leaned over him, smearing her

sperm splattered face over his smug smile.

Chapter Nineteen

Edith rang the doorbell and almost immediately, Margot opened the door.

'Don't say a word and close your eyes,' Margot commanded and Edith did

as she was told.

Margot walked her into the study, leaving her standing in the middle of

the room.

'Remember, don't open your eyes, no matter what you hear or feel. And

above all, no sound.'

'This is the woman I was speaking to on the telephone when you fucked me

the other night, Roger,' Edith heard Margot say, and gasped.

'Not a sound,' Margot warned her, pinching her bottom hard.

'She should be naked under her dress,' Margot continued, talking to

Roger. 'Cup her breasts and make sure she isn't wearing a bra.'

Edith's face turned bright red as she listened and she couldn't help but

say, 'Oh,' when a hand was clamped over a breast, squeezing and feeling her

all over. Edith still wasn't quite sure whether in fact Roger was in the

room at all as he hadn't spoken a word or made a sound.

'Remember, Edith, not a sound and don't open your eyes. If you don't

want to co-operate, then you are quite able to just leave and not return. I

hope you want to stay. Nod your head if you want to stay with me.'

There was no hesitation, Edith nodding strongly.

'Good,' Margot said, satisfied that this woman indeed was in her power.

Margot moved to her side and put an arm around her shoulder. Edith could

feel the hand at her breast, still moulding and squeezing it. She told

herself that Margot was playing a game with her, pretending Roger was also

in the room.

'Is she naked, Roger?'

'I'm sure she is,' the deep man's voice stated and then Edith knew this

was no game between just her and Margot.

'You are fully nude under your dress, Edith? Just as we agreed?'

Edith simply nodded again.

'Good.' Then she said to Roger, 'I'm going to lift her skirt, Roger.

You may look.'

Edith felt the hem rise and at the same time, her face flushed deeply

pink as she knew her most private area was about to be displayed to someone

she had never even seen before. Here she was in this predicament, of her

own choosing, allowing a woman whom she had just recently met to expose her

body to the husband and she was allowing it to happen. And it excited her.

Brought feelings of wantonness, of urges she had not felt in a long while,

feelings of need. Yes, I want it to happen she told herself. Don't panic

just let it happen.

'She has beautiful legs, Roger. And just look at the hair covering her

pussy. Oh, yes she is a beauty. I just knew she was,' Margot prattled on.

Roger said nothing but Edith knew he was looking at the apex of her legs,

staring no doubt.

'I'm going to remove all your clothes, Edith and you will stand still

while Roger explores all of you. That's what he likes best, looking and

feeling. I'm sure you will feel his hard cock as it brushes against you. I

can see the bulge. You've made him big.'

Oh, God Edith thought to herself. How could I ever have got myself into

this situation and yet I want it all to happen.

Two arms came around her from behind and he pulled the naked woman back

against his body. He bit at her shoulders and neck, not making a sound,

his hands roving over her breasts and stomach, squeezing and kneading her.

Sometimes hard, sometimes so lightly that shivers ran up her spine.

Then he lowered himself and for the first time in her life a man other

than her husband, fingered her vagina. A finger inserted between the lips

of her pussy. Probing. Pushing further. Right inside, as far as it could

go, so far that she felt the rest of his hand pressing into her groin as

his finger reached deeply in.

'Lay down on the mat, Edith,' Margot told her. 'You are going to be

pleasured by a man. A real lover, Edith. Let Roger have you. Enjoy the

feeling you have wanted for so long.'

Edith felt her body respond without any effort on her part. She just

let herself be laid out, her eyes still closed. She almost swooned into a

faint, thinking of what she was allowing to happen. And then his body

pressed down onto her, legs spreading her thighs, no further preliminaries

as his hard cock prodded around her vulva.

Margot was obviously assisting, for Edith felt a hand brush over her

mound and the tip of his penis touched her opening.

'Oh,' she gasped again, almost completely overwhelmed.

She was so wet she could feel the juices running down her groin. So

much that it helped Roger impale his weapon deep inside the parson's wife
in just one sound thrust. He lay there, not moving for what Edith thought

was an eternity. The hardness easily felt, stretching the little used

vagina, pushing the full length deep inside as she lay passively beneath

Margot's husband.

Roger commenced his deliberate thrusting, in and out, fast, fast,

sometimes slow. Pubic mound grinding into pubic mound. Penis pushing hard

against her clitoris each time it slid back inside, annoying her sensitive

button with every thrust. Sliding over that button, even catching it

sometimes as it withdrew as well. Every touch driving Edith nearer to the

ultimate of sensations. Ever nearer and yet still so far away, the need

for release growing with every thrust and every withdrawal. Slopping

sounds as the connection became more and more lubricated. Juices

overflowing and running between her bottom cheeks onto the carpet.

She couldn't help it. Murmurs turned to gasps, gasps to cries, cries to

groans then groans to a now uncontrollable squeal of passion. And between

the squeals came her urging. Urging this lover above to work harder,

faster, and deeper.

'Oh, Please don't stop,' she cried out. 'It's so good. Please give me

more. Please push harder.'

Neither Margot nor Roger made a sound. The cries came solely from the

woman being pleasured. She was nearing the edge now, climbing higher

towards her peak. Her body began to move in unison with the man above her,

her arms tightly around his back, urging him on. Thrusting her pelvis hard

against his crotch with every thrust now, she began to jerk as the orgasm

took hold. The centre of her body arched upwards, pushing hard at him,

hard, urgently.

'Yes,' she cried loudly. 'It's here. Oh, God, I'm coming. Yesss,' she

hissed as she lost control and the shuddering urges of orgasm overtook her.

'Oh, it's good. I feel so good,' she screamed.

While her shuddering continued, Roger kept thrusting, and just as her

climax ended his began, spewing his seed deep inside her vagina in great

white globs of sperm.

Soon after the last spurt, Edith felt the weight rise from her as Roger

withdrew and crawled from between her legs.

Edith heard a soft voice in her ear, 'Don't move, my love, and don't

open your eyes. Just lay there and enjoy the feelings.' What Edith didn't

know was that as well as Roger, another figure left the room, taking the

video camera with her. Virginia had recorded every moment of the seduction

of this parson's wife.

The next evening Edith rang the doorbell again, being shown into the

library by Joanne. Margot, seated on a leather sofa, looked up as she

entered.

'Edith, darling.' She held out her hand and Edith took it as she sat

beside Margot.

Margot smiled sweetly, kissing her on the cheek. 'You remembered?'

'Yes, I think so,' Edith answered quietly, quite embarrassed.

'Tell me so I know you haven't forgotten anything.'

'I'm wearing what you told me to. Just the pair of knickers you gave me

last night, and stockings. Nothing else beneath my dress.'

'And?'

'I've lubricated my pussy and my rectum with moisturising creme, and

painted my nipples with rouge just as you told me to. Oh, Margot, I feel

positively indecent, especially after what your husband did to me last

night. I never thought anything like that would ever happen to me, let

alone allow it to happen and then to enjoy it so much. What can you think

of me? What does your...?'

Margot interrupted the babbling. 'Hush up. We both think you're a most

wonderful woman, sexy and exciting. After you left, he fucked me again and

made me come twice. Never feel ashamed of doing things that make you or

someone else, feel so good.' Margot kissed the woman full on the lips,

inserting her tongue deeply inside Edith's mouth.

'Oh, my goodness, I feel quite faint.'

'We have a special surprise for you, Margot but you must trust us. Do

you?'

'After last night, I'm sure I do.'

'I hoped you would. Now close your eyes.' Edith felt the blindfold

tighten over her eyes and then cold tape pressed across her mouth. She was

both blind and dumb. Margot lifted her elbow and Edith knew instinctively

she was to stand up.

'Come. You are going to make Roger very excited. Do exactly as he

says. Exactly, Edith, understand?'

The blindfolded helpless woman nodded in agreement.

They obviously moved out of the library because she heard the door open

and then close shut. A second door did the same. She heard Margot speak

softly.

'Roger, you have a visitor. And she has dressed herself especially for

you.'

'Edith, this is a surprise. It's two nights in a row now. Am I to

think you liked what happened last night?'

Edith could only nod.

'You made Margot so sexy she fucked me silly as soon as you left. You

have a special effect on women, Edith dear.'

His hands again roved over her body, cupping breasts, bottom cheeks and

finally her vulva, pinching and squeezing her tender places through her

cotton dress.

'I see you are not wearing a bra again. You have such beautiful

breasts; they certainly don't need to be confined. Undress for me, Edith.

Let it fall at your feet. Let me see your tits. I'm going to suck them.'

His hands left her body as she fumbled to unhook the buttons down her

back. Neither Roger nor Margot helped but finally enough were undone to

allow the garment to fall down over her hips and onto the floor.

'Keep your eyes closed,' she was instructed. She felt the blindfold

being released and almost immediately her arms were pulled behind her. The

blindfold was then bound around her arms and she stood before her two

sexual partners, knowing her entire clothing now consisted of a pair of

black stockings and the most sheer of French knickers. She could only

imagine how her rouged nipples stood out from her breasts, for she was

highly aroused, waiting for fingers and hands to begin playing all over her

exposed and tingling body.

'Edith, I am going to ask you to open your eyes in a moment. But before

I do, I want you to answer just two questions. You can nod or shake your

head. Understand?'

She nodded.

'Did you enjoy me fucking you last night, shooting my sperm so deep

inside your pussy that it took nearly an hour to ooze out?'

Edith nodded vigourously.

'You have the choice of leaving now, and we will not molest you further,

or you may remain and allow us to do anything we want with you. I repeat,

anything, Edith. You could be committing yourself to a life of misery

afterwards. Think carefully, Edith. Do you want to leave?'

The woman shook her head forcefully.

'So you place yourself in our hands?'

She nodded with conviction.

'I'm very pleased, Edith. We too, want you to remain. Now listen

carefully. In a moment I'm going to let you open your eyes, but when you

do, you must stand perfectly still, look straight ahead and not react in

any way to what you will see, no matter what you find. Wait,' Roger

commanded. 'Not yet. Listen first and then take a moment to settle

yourself. Are you ready?'

She nodded again, the elasticised gag firmly in place.

'All right, open your eyes, Edith.'

She found herself in a brightly lit room, so bright she had difficulty

in seeing at first. But then what she did see shocked her beyond belief.

From the way Roger had spoken, she had expected to find him and maybe

Margot, naked in front of her and had steeled herself for something like

that.

But what she saw curled up in a very large armchair in front of her was

her own daughter. Jane. Jane, looking at her mother in her near

nakedness. Jane, looking on, smiling. Knowingly looking at her mother,

hearing how Roger had described their lovemaking last night. Jane, knowing

everything of her mother's indiscretions, seeing her mother as she, Edith

had never expected to be seen, ever.

Margot stood at Edith's side. 'Stand erect, Edith, but show no

reaction.'

Edith finally closed her eyes in shame and tried to bow her head.

'Look up, Edith. You must do as you're told. Open your eyes and look.'

Edith then saw that beside Jane, another young girl sat on the knee of

another man whom she had never met before. This second girl was quite

naked, her large breasts pointing upwards, firm and youthful. The man
cupped one of the young girl's breasts in his large hand.

At least Jane was dressed Edith thought.

'Your mother is a very beautiful woman, Jane,' Margot declared, passing

an arm around Edith and massaging one of her breasts in front of everyone.

'We have made love, your mother and I, and then I watched as she made love

to my husband last night. Didn't you, Edith dear?'

The gagged woman, now deathly pale, nodded.

'Come here, Jane.'

Edith watched her daughter rise and walk towards them. Jane placed her

hands on each side of Edith's face, removing the gag and lovingly kissed

her on each cheek, and then over each eye.

'Don't be embarrassed, Mother. We are all friends here. Believe me,

you are safe. Safe from everything.' Her hands slid down onto Edith's

shoulders and then with the lightest touch, glided over the mounds of her

breasts.

'I love you deeply, Mummy.' She looked lovingly into her mother's eyes,

standing very close.

Margot added, 'There's no need to be shocked, Edith. Your daughter is

part of us, part of our family, just as you are now. Jane has loved us

just as you have, Edith. There is nothing secret about lovemaking.'

Edith then collapsed in sheer nervous exhaustion.

Chapter Twenty

She opened her eyes to discover she was laid out on a sofa, still

vulnerably naked, wearing only the diaphanous French knickers that kept

nothing from the gaze of all those looking down at her. They were all

around her, including her own daughter, looking at all she had to offer.

'Oh,' she gasped, trying to cover her nudity but failing. She realised

they had removed the bindings around her arms.

'You have not yet been given permission to speak,' Richard reminded her.

He then spoke to Jane standing by his side.

'Your mother is indeed beautiful, Jane. But I warrant you haven't seen

her in such a predicament before. I can imagine you at her age being just

as beautiful. See how her breasts still stand up despite her laying down.'

He ran his hand lightly over one mound.

'I must leave. I shouldn't be here like this,' Edith cried out, trying

to sit up. Richard assisted her. She was now completely flustered,

embarrassed because her daughter knew she had made love to two in the room,

and most uncomfortable because so many others saw her as she had never been

seen before.

'You shouldn't feel afraid, Edith,' Margot encouraged. 'Why, Jane was

just as shy at first, but after she became used to displaying herself in

front of everyone, she soon began to enjoy the naughtiness of it all.

Didn't you dear?' Margot looked for Jane to respond.

'It's true, Mummy. Don't be ashamed because I'm here.'

'You are going to do much more than just sit before us in the state

you're in, Edith,' Roger said. 'Now that you've made love to Margot and

me, I think it's someone else's turn to receive your caresses. Soon, dear

Edith, you are going to make love to Richard, in front of all of us. You

are going to receive his seed and enjoy the thrill of orgasm and we are

going to watch.'

'No, please,' she pleaded, knowing this must be a dream. She couldn't

believe it was real. It just couldn't happen like this.

'You are very naughty, Edith, my dear. You were told to remain quiet

but persist in speaking. People in this family are punished for not

obeying and you are no exception.' She looked around to see Richard

speaking, shocked by what he had said.

'Over my knee, woman,' he commanded, and she felt herself propelled

across his knee by several hands, Jane helping too.

'Jane, you have the privilege of removing the naughty woman's

underwear.'

Edith couldn't believe it but soon felt warm hands slide inside the

elastic of her knickers and ease them slowly down, pushing her hips to get

her to raise herself so they could be slid down further. She just laid

still, not saying a word, breathing short and fast. Scared.

The first smack stung and she bucked in reaction to the loud smack. And

then the large hand came down many times until the burning pain became

almost unbearable and she burst into tears, crying out uncontrollably.

'Stand up,' Richard told her as soon as he finished.

The naked girl who had clung to Richard for most of the evening then

began to undress him, until Edith gasped in shock when his shorts were

removed to display his massive erection.

Without further ado he instructed her what to do.

'You will sit on top of me, insert my cock up your cunt and fuck me

until both of us come. Do not stop for anything, Edith, or the

consequences will be unpleasant, far worse than you've just received. You

will learn I take great delight in chastising women no matter what their

age.'

She was given no time to complain, as he immediately laid down on the

carpet and others pushed her into a squatting position and then downwards.

Her sheath sucked his penis deeply inside, the organ far larger than she

had ever imagined, and yet the feeling was intense. Without being told,

she held onto his shoulders for balance and began to rock backwards and

forwards, sliding her vagina along the length of his cock. She had never

done this with her husband and yet the action seemed almost second nature.

His hard body sent shivers up and down her spine as their lovemaking

grew in intensity. Sweat formed in little ridges on her forehead and began

to run down her face and along the valley of her breasts to mingle with the

actions between her legs. She knew her climax was near and the onlookers

knew too as her face became redder, her breathing fast and the deep throaty

sounds started to flow from her lips. Oh, God, this is good she thought,

not believing sex could reach these heights. Thoughts about those looking

on never entered her mind, simply intent now on reaching her orgasm. She

wanted the man beneath her to shoot his semen deep into her womb. Geoffrey

would never have lasted this long even in the days when he actually had sex

with her and she was sure Richard would come inside her any second, but how

wrong she was.

Her own climax erupted, melting her nervous system with violent

contractions and shuddering, taking control of her very being. She had to

stop. She couldn't keep moving as the orgasm roared through her and she

slumped in a heap on top of him.

'Move, Edith, don't stop. Fuck me until I come. Don't stop until you

give me the same pleasure you have just given yourself.' Richard pinched

her nipples until the pressure was agony taking away the last of her

orgasmic sensations and she began to sway backwards and forwards once more.

Her knees, thighs and arms began to ache with exertion for this was

definitely something she had never been used to doing before. Heaven

forbid, she thought. Imagine me doing this to Geoffrey; he'd have a heart

attack.

She wasn't allowed to speak to tell him she was exhausted and yet she

knew she had to keep going to give her partner, even if she had been almost

forced into the partnership, the pleasure she had already received.

Finally she couldn't go on and had to speak.

'I'm sorry but I can't go on,' she told him. 'Please come inside me so

I can rest.'

He pinched her whole breasts with his palms, urging her to continue.

The hurt made her jump and in that sharp movement, she felt his body

shudder as hot sperm inundated her insides. The spasms seemed to last

forever and she tried to maintain some sort of movement as long as he kept

shooting. The feeling was exhilarating, the male seed shooting deeply, the

aftermath of her own orgasm still present somewhere deep inside her, the

exhaustion of her lovemaking, all coming together in this final act of sex.

Man and woman, both unknown to each other, resting from the throes of

lovemaking, his stickiness draining from her most intimate recess, their

sweat mingling. She slowly lowered her body onto his, her breasts squashed

against his firm chest.

'Oh, my God, that was wonderful,' she whispered, laying her head beside

his. His placed an arm around her shoulders and hugged her tightly.

After she had recovered some composure, she looked around as someone

touched her arm. Jane knelt beside her, a look of pure joy on her face.

Understanding, acknowledgment and acceptance of what had taken place before

everyone in the room.

'Richard fucks very well, Mummy, doesn't he?'

'Oh, my God, you saw it all. What have I done in front of my own

daughter,' she wailed in guilt.

'I loved watching, Mom. I saw the pleasure he gave you, the orgasm you

had. I saw it all, but don't feel guilty. I loved seeing you like that,

my own Mummy.'

'But your father will leave me when he finds out.'

'How's he going to know? I won't tell him.'

'Oh, Jane dear, it was so good. Never like with your father. Oh, what

am I saying?' She covered her eyes in shame.

'Mummy, don't be ashamed. I know what it is like to fuck Richard. It's

the most beautiful feeling. Just remember the pleasure he gave you.'

'You know what it's like with him?' She was shocked at the thought.

'Yes, he has fucked me, Mommy. In fact he took my virginity. I am a

true woman now and it was a beautiful experience. All the others watched

while we did it too.'

'I can't believe this is happening,' she stammered.

Roger then spoke up. 'Edith, we want you to think of yourself as one of

our family now. It is not shameful to enjoy something that is pleasurable

and nice. Just say to yourself that it was a beautiful experience and you

want to have many more like it. We want you to be part of our very close

family. I want you to enjoy all the fulfilment of everyone loving each and

every member. Can you imagine waking up each morning and not knowing whom

you are going to make love to next? It could be Richard or me just as

easily as anyone of the women here. And you have such choice. Everyone

has their own specialties and their own favourite feelings. Between us, we

all satisfy each other very well and in any way you want or need at the

time. Nothing is forbidden if you want to participate but you can reach

your orgasms in any way and with whom you want.'

Edith was flabbergasted and couldn't find the words to answer him.

'But what about my husband?' She almost whined.

'Don't worry about Geoffrey,' Margot said. 'Just leave him to us. He

may very well feel that being part of our family is to his liking too.'

'He wouldn't, I know.'

'Edith, just forget about him. We will talk to him.'

'Oh, no, you mustn't.'

'Trust us, Edith. You will not be brought into the discussions until he

has fully committed himself,' Richard assured her.

'Of course, there's Phillip,' Jane reminded everyone.

'Oh, goodness, yes, if we all become part of this gathering, he will be

left alone and he's such a wimp of a boy.'

'We have ways of dealing with wimpish behaviour, Edith. We'll just have

to think about how to handle him.'

'Now I think it's about time we all headed off to bed. Edith, you can't

drive home at this hour. You'll have to stay the night.'

'But Geoffrey will be waiting.'

'What for? To bonk you?'

'No, of course not. He never does that now. No, he'll just be waiting

up. Probably reading one of his books.'

'You mean the girlie ones,' Margot asked sarcastically but Edith didn't

catch the sarcasm.

'Oh, probably,' she said, her head hung in exasperation. Then she

looked up quickly. 'Oh, Jane,' she gasped.

'You have a daughter who sees almost everything you and your husband do,

Edith.'

'Oh, Jane, you knew too? Oh, dear.'

'Just ring him and say you are staying for the night,' Margot suggested.

Edith made the call. 'He's O.K.,' she told them.

'Good. Now Jane, you can take your mother to bed with you. It's time

she learned to love you properly,' Richard instructed.

'Me? With my daughter? Oh, no.'

'You will not only do it, Edith. You will do everything Jane tells you

to, and you will enjoy it. Then in the morning we all want to hear from

your own lips just what you did. Now do as you're told.' Richard dismissed

her firmly.

'Come, Mummy, I know you will enjoy our love. Come.' She pulled her

near naked mother to her feet and they walked hand in hand.

Chapter Twenty One

When they entered the bedroom, Edith immediately saw the double bed in

the middle of the room.

'Jane, I don't think this is a good idea. After all, I am your mother.

It's not natural.'

'Oh, Mommy, don't be such an old stick in the mud. I know you've made

love to Roger and Margot and Richard. That one made my eyes bulge with

envy. And you've done it with Margot. I know you enjoyed every moment of

those sessions. After all, Daddy doesn't give you any pleasure these days,

I can just tell. Does he make love to you at all these days?'

'Not for a long time,' she admitted candidly. 'But that's got nothing

to do with having sex with my own daughter. That's incest and lesbianism.'

'We are both adults and we both want to do it, isn't that so? You do

want to touch me, Mummy, don't you?'

She bowed her head and thought for a long while. 'I do, my darling.

Very much. But deep down inside I know I shouldn't. Oh, I don't know what

to do.'

'Just be quiet and stop feeling guilty. Remember what Richard said?

You have to do what I tell you and I'm telling you to make love to me. Now

stand still and feel what I'm doing.'

The daughter raised her hands and gently closed her mother's eyelids.

Then she pressed her lips firm and softly against her mother's, one hand on

her mother's neck to hold her firmly, the other, cupping one of the naked

breasts pressing towards her.

'I love you, Mummy,' she whispered in Edith's ear. 'Put your arms

around me and kiss me.'

Soon both women were embracing, holding each other with love in their

hearts. Jane's arms moved around her mother's back and gently began to

massage the naked flesh, leaving trails of tingling sensation on Edith's

skin as fingers roamed, touching, squeezing, massaging. She moved to

Edith's bottom cheeks and began to rotate her fingertips in ever-widening

circles around the firm pubes, occasionally running down the crease as far

as she could reach, to return to the circles that were beginning to stir

sexual sensations throughout Edith's body. Sensations that were centred

deep inside her vagina.

Jane finally withdrew her arm and stepped slightly back from her mother,

Edith's arms still circling Jane's waist. Jane cupped her mother's face in

both hands and kissed her tenderly, pushing her tongue deep inside Edith's

mouth, saliva's mixing, loving sensations, and ardour rising within each

woman.

'Oh, Jane, you make me feel like I've never felt before. Oh dear, your

father never made me feel like this. I love you, Jane darling.' Edith's

arms fell to her sides as the sensations built up inside and brought her

near fever pitch.

Jane stepped back a little further and let her hands run down her

mother's shoulders, around the edges of her breasts and back to finally cup

upthrusting bosoms, finger and thumb encircling each pointed nipple. Jane

leaned down and took one teat between her lips, licking, nuzzling, sucking
and nipping it between her teeth. She annoyed the other teat in the same

way, massaging the breast that was not being kissed, with her other hand.

'I've got to sit down,' Edith gasped, quite overcome with emotion and

sexual stress.

'No! Stand still, I haven't finished.'

Jane knelt down, letting her fingers trail down her mother's waist to

cup the bottom cheeks once again, bottom cheeks clad in such fine material

that Jane could plainly see her mother's pubic hair beneath the knickers.

She began to draw the only garment Edith wore, down her legs, pressing

her lips to the hairy mound, as it was uncovered. The panties were dropped

to the floor and Edith raised a foot to release them.

'Open your legs further, Mummy.'

Edith's vagina opened in front of Jane's eyes, the bright pink flesh of

the inner lips glistening in the soft light.

'Oh, Mummy, you look so beautiful down there.'

Her lips pressed forward and she kissed the tender flesh, feeling the

body warmed moistness. Her tongue ran along one side of her mother's pussy
lips, returning down the other. Edith's knees buckled and she almost

collapsed.

Jane stood up to steady her mother.

'I really have to sit down,' Edith mumbled.

'Soon, Mummy, first you'll have to undress me seeing as how I had to

undress you,' she looked coyly at her mother. 'It might surprise you too.'

'You've made me so weak,' Edith said. 'But I can do that.' She too

looked back into her daughter's eyes with a knowing smile.

'There's only one zipper,' Jane explained. 'Right down the front.'

Edith clasped the zip and drew it down the full length of the dress. As

the garment opened Edith gasped with the realisation that her daughter wore

no underwear at all.

'We're not allowed to have anything underneath,' she explained. 'It

lets anyone who wants to feel us up or have sex, easy access to the

important bits.'

'Oh,' was all Edith could think to say as she surveyed her twenty-two

year old daughter's naked body.

'Do you notice anything else?'

'What?'

'Look down.'

'What do you mean?'

'My pussy, see, no hair. I have to keep it hairless because it makes me

look younger.'

'It looks just like when you were a young child,' Edith smirked.

'That's the kind of female they like to have sex with in their

imagination. Feels sexy though, especially when I masturbate.'

'Can I?' Edith cupped her daughter's love mound, and ran a thumb over

the smooth skin.

'It does indeed feel sexy. Oh, what am I saying?'

'Just being honest, Mom. By the way, Richard and Roger will probably

want you to stay hairless too. All the women are except Margot. She's the

oldest and gets special privilege in that regard.'

'Well I think I'm a little older, so maybe I'll get that privilege

instead.'

Jane giggled. 'Nah, Go hairless, it feels great, especially in silk

panties.'

They embraced again and soon found themselves lying across the bed,

still in each other's arms, kissing, giggling, and poking at flesh neither

had ever imagined they would ever be poking.

Jane's hand cupped her mother's quim and the older woman shuddered as

the middle finger began to insinuate between the open crease and into

Edith's vaginal entrance. Jane's thumb then came into play as it molested

the now swollen clitoris, making Edith gasp in pleasure.

They lay side by side, looking into each other's eyes, smiling a smile

of contentment at each other. Jane had her arm under Edith's neck, and

pulled her mother's face towards her.

'Kiss my breasts, Mummy.'

Edith began to realise her daughter called her different names under

different circumstances. "Mom" was when she was talking matter of factly

about something that wasn't sex related. "Mommy" was when they were

discussing personal or sexual things and "Mummy" was when she was actually

engaged in some sexual activity. Edith found this stimulating and she

began to watch for the different names.

But right now, with the thrilling sensations tingling deep within her,

she found it not difficult at all to place her lips around one of her

daughter's pert nipples, gently sucking and stroking the hard point with

her tongue.

'That feels so good, Mummy.'

She sucked deeper and a substantial portion of the breast entered her

mouth, tongue urgently licking the tip, worrying the hardness. She cupped

the other breast with her hand, gently squeezing and massaging the soft

pliant mound.

'Oh, Mummy, you do that so beautifully.' She giggled and added, 'I

wonder what Daddy would say if he knew.'

Edith released the nipple from between her lips and half sat up.

'Goodness, don't even think such things. He probably wouldn't say

anything, just fall down dead with a heart attack.'

'I'll bet if he got the chance he'd do just what you're doing.'

'As long as he thought he would get away with it he probably would. But

he's so scared of losing his position, he would probably just run away.'

Jane changed positions and straddled her mother's torso, knees each side

of her waist, and bent down to take he mother's nipple between her lips.

Then with both hands, she caressed the mammaries such gentleness only

another woman could give.

Edith closed her eyes and lay still, enjoying what she felt.

Jane moved again, turning herself around so she sat facing her mother's

vulva. She slid her knees backwards and both women were soon in the

traditional sixty-nine position, Jane making the first move by placing her

mouth over the wet pussy lips in front of her. She soon felt Edith

reciprocate, Edith placing a pillow under her neck to give herself easier

access to the liquid vagina staring down at her.

In all her life, Edith had never participated in any lesbian activity,

but almost by instinct, knew what she must do. Her tongue protruded as far

as it could into her daughter's pussy, lathing the tender flesh with her

saliva, hoping the pleasure she was giving the young girl above her, was

something like she was experiencing from Jane's ministrations.

They both found it difficult to keep up the pace of tonguing each other,

both experiencing oncoming climaxes and having to breath fast and deeply

while at the same time trying to give the other as much pleasure as they

could. Edith began to gasp and then cried out first as her whole body

reacted, bucking and jerking uncontrollably. Jane held her mother's

buttocks as tight as she could so the entrance wasn't wrenched from her

mouth too often. Edith felt her daughter's rear end beginning to tremble

too, and she clasped her mouth all the tighter, thrusting her tongue hard

at the swollen clitoris which she had been concentrating on for some time.

Jane came. Muscular spasms straightened her knees, which clenched her

mother's head firmly and stopped Edith from continuing. The young girl
cried out loudly, the thrill of orgasm taking total control of her body

movements.

Her climax was long and sensuous, filling her being with the most

magnificent of pleasures. Nothing feels as good as this she told herself.

'Oh, Mummy, it feels so good.'

Then Edith reached her point of no return for a second time, the nervous

twinges building within her so she could not control the screaming that was

heard throughout the house. Edith too, knew this sexual encounter had

given her the most intense pleasure of her life.

Both women went limp as they soaked up the slowly diminishing feelings

that had been transmitted through their bodies. Jane finally turned

herself around and laid down beside her mother, now her lover too.

'Was it nice for you, Mummy? You made me feel better than any other

time I ever came. I will remember this time for ever, it was so good.' She

kissed her mother gently and lovingly on the lips, laying her face against

Edith's in lethargical fulfilment.

'I can't tell you just how wonderful you made me feel, my dear,' Edith

said. 'It gave me the greatest pleasure I have ever felt. Oh, to think we

could have done this to each other for so many years if only we had known.

You were beautiful to me, darling. Thank you.'

Jane looked into her mother's face and giggled. 'You are covered with

my pussy juices. Your face is all wet and you smell just like my vagina
does when I take my fingers out.' She leaned over and licked her mother
dry.

'You are just the same. Hold still.' Edith reciprocated, smiling all

the time she was cleaning her daughter's face.



When they went downstairs to breakfast, the rest of the family were

already together, talking and laughing. Richard looked up and said,

'Behold, our incestuous lovers have emerged.'

Edith's face turned red as they all looked at them, but especially as

she thought, at her. Jane came to her aid.

'Well she is my mother and she hasn't seen me for a whole week. Of

course she wanted to show me how much she missed me. Didn't you, Mom?'

'Oh, I suppose it was something like that.'

'I think it was quite different to that,' Roger stated. 'In fact,

Edith, from the noises we heard coming from your bedroom, I do believe you

gave each other a gigantic orgasm and I'll bet you enjoyed every moment of

it. Isn't that the truth?'

'You heard everything? Oh.'

'Not just heard, my dear,' Margot told her. 'Your door was open just as

it must always be in this house and we couldn't help but take a little

peek.'

'So, Edith, you did enjoy the pleasure of your daughter's body, is that

right?' Richard asked this time.

'You all know so it's useless denying it. I'm so ashamed.'

'Mom, that's terrible. You know you loved it just as much as I did, so

don't be ashamed. I am so proud of what we did, I could tell the whole

world.'

'No, you mustn't,' Edith mumbled.

'We have no intention of that, Edith,' Margot assured her. 'But we do

think it's time that you became completely open before us, your own family
now, about your sexuality.'

'I agree,' Richard said. 'Let's adjourn to the study. Edith has just

one more test to complete before she can be admitted as a family member.'

When they had assembled, Edith found she and her daughter was left

standing while the others were all sitting in the large comfortable

armchairs. Virginia who had not said a word since she and Jane had joined

them, sat still, taking in everything that was happening.

'Firstly, Edith,' Richard spoke. 'We want to see you undress your

daughter. Everything off and do it slowly. We all enjoy seeing Jane being

made naked before us.'

Edith looked embarrassed but Jane looked at her in anticipation. mother
reached out and began to undo button and zipper, raising the frock over

Jane's head. Jane then, with arms outstretched, did a slow pirouette to

let all see she had on only flimsy underwear, so flimsy that her hairless

mound and nipples were quite visible through the thin material.

mother then removed the remaining garments, leaving the twenty-three

year old naked before them. Another full turn to let all see her charms, a

wide smile of understanding on her face, and Jane came to stand in front of

her mother.

'Kiss me, Mummy. Kiss me just like last night, and cup my boobs.'

All Edith saw was her daughter and lover before her now, the smile

enticing her to proceed further. The others in the room were of little

significance at this moment, as she cupped one of her daughter's breasts,

the other hand around Jane's neck as she pulled her close in a sexual

embrace. Lips and tongues entwined and the lovers took their pleasure

together.

Quietness. No-one spoke, just looked on. Enjoying the incestuous

embrace, allowing the couple to make their own pace. Finally they parted,

a heavy sigh coming from Edith lips.

Roger stepped behind Edith and began to undress her, caressing the older
woman through her clothes, nibbling her neck. Edith simply stood still as

her excitement rose. When she too was naked, Roger motioned her to lay

down on the ottoman couch and Jane, without any bidding, then knelt over

her mother in the sixty-nine position. Jane began to kiss her mother's

vulva, licking and pecking at the tender pink flesh. Edith began to

reciprocate but soon found a pair of legs straddling her face and a large

penis aimed directly at her daughter's vaginal opening.

The sex organ was not large enough for Richard's so she knew Roger was

kneeling above her, ready to impale her daughter. Jane raised her behind

to give him better access and Edith watched in amazement as she saw the

penis enter it's rightful place and then began thrusting deeply in and out.

Never before had Edith seen this act so intimately. She could see the

juices build up around the thick pole and turn frothy white, occasionally

dripping onto her neck and chin.

Both Jane and Roger were nearing their climaxes, their cries and groans

intensified. Finally, Roger let out an animal-like grunt and his whole

body shook as he ejaculated into his sex partner. His thrusting continued

however and soon Jane screamed loudly as though in agony and her body

shuddered in orgasm.

She finally lowered her bottom so her vulva lay on Edith's chin. Only

then did Roger withdraw, sliding his penis back and over Edith's nose and

forehead before he rose.

Edith heard a small voice in her ear.

'Suck, Edith. Suck all his spunk out of your daughter's pussy. Don't

spill a drop.'

She did just as Roger had instructed, clamping her mouth over the gaping

entrance, tasting the sticky sperm as it oozed into her mouth. She began

to suck and lick and knew Jane was taking pleasure from what she was doing

by way her daughter moved. She clasped her hands over Jane's bottom

cheeks, continuing to suck the juices from within.

Finally, Jane turned and sat up on the edge of the couch, a leg still

resting over her mother's middle.

'You were very good, Mom,' she said. 'I didn't think you would do it

when they started, but you passed with flying colours. Didn't she?' She

looked around the room. They all agreed Edith had earned her place in the

family.

After a round of kissing and hugging, during which Edith felt Virginia

squeezing her breast in silence, Richard took her hands, helping her to

stand.

'The only condition that you enter by is that nothing is taboo.

Nothing. Do you agree to that, Edith?'

'I think so.'

'That is not good enough. You must agree without doubt. You may ask

anything of us and we can ask of anything from you. Now, do you accept.'

'Yes, Richard, I do accept.'

'Good. Now everyone, I have an announcement. Amber is in the early

stages of labour and Roger and I are taking her to hospital...' They mobbed

him before he had the chance to finish. A horde of women all trying to hug

him at once was quite a sight and he took some time to untangle himself.

'Wait,' he shouted. 'Just let me finish. You can all wish her well as

she comes downstairs, but keep it a little quiet, can we? It's not the

best of times to get crushed in a gaggle of kissing women.'

They all laughed, understanding, but the excitement of the prospect of

the first baby to be born within the family, remained.

Roger remained cool.

'We don't know how long we'll be, could be a few hours or all day and

night. I'll ring when we know what's happening. Meanwhile, with Edith

going home to her husband, you're three sexy women. I'm sure you'll find

something to fill in your time.

'Very funny, Roger,' Margot said sarcastically

Chapter Twenty Two

The phone rang at three o'clock the next morning, and Margot lifted the

receiver. Jane and Virginia slept soundly beside her.

'Yes?'

'It's a boy,' Richard said.

'Oh, that's wonderful, Richard. Are they well?'

'And a girl.'

'What? What did you say?'

'She's had twins, a boy and a girl. They are all good. Amber's fine

and want's to come home already, but yes, they're all fine. Oh, Margot, I

can't tell you how happy I am. And Roger. You should see Roger. You'd

think he was the father.' Then he hesitated. 'He's not, is he?'

'I promise you, Richard dear, he never had a chance to poke your little

wife until after we knew she was pregnant, so you can hold the claim to

fatherhood. Just tell her we all love her and are thrilled at the news.

I'll wake the girls and tell them. Then I think we'll all make love.'

'Lucky Margot, enjoy yourselves. Don't know when we'll be home. Love

you.'

Margot woke the sleeping nymphets beside her and after their excitement

died down she revitalised it again by making love with them until they all

fell asleep exhausted and replete. Margot began to understand just how

passionate Jane could be when in a state of sexual excitement.

In the morning, both girls demanded another round of sexual favours

before they let her rise. She laid between them, all naked, and fingered

their pussies to orgasm. They both then took a nipple between their lips

and sucked while they inserted their fingers inside her sensitive entrance.

'I like sex with women,' Jane declared after Margot had recovered.

'Me too,' stated Virginia, as she nuzzled into her mother's neck.

They then made plans for a right royal welcome for when the men came

home.



As it turned out, neither man returned home that day. Richard decided

to stay with Amber and enjoyed the thrill of being a parent for the first

time. The babies were at Amber's side for most of the day and both parents
revelled in their new role, cuddling and feeding. Both enjoyed the site of

Amber breast-feeding, and Amber made no attempt to cover up while the

babies suckled, much to the chagrin of nursing sister.

Amber poo-pooed her protestations but Richard simply reminded the

uniformed woman that these exposed breasts were his wife's and he had

sucked on these nipples for far longer than these babies were ever likely

to. Amber giggled as the nurse hurried from the room, red-faced.

Richard leaned over and whispered in Amber's ear that he was thirsty and

it was about time for his 'feed'.

'Don't be greedy. If I let you have a go you'll drain them dry. Just

wait until I get home then there'll be plenty. Our wet-nurse will provide

for the babies, so you and Roger can taste to your heart's content. Come

to think of it, the girls will probably want a turn too.'

Roger too, remained at the hospital, making sure no untoward symptoms

showed up. He had the nursing staff bring Amber's charts after every

recording was made and neither Richard or Amber was aware of the intensive

care being given by him in the background. Amber's delivery was as good as

any doctor could wish and she was to find herself on the way home in just

four days.

Both Roger and Richard kept Margot and the girls informed, and the three

kept themselves entertained without any trouble. It was Virginia's idea

that they were to remain naked until the first man returned and this was to

be his surprise. Then Jane decided that if they were to be unclothed, then

so should Joanne when she served their meals, but Mellors was not to have

the pleasure of seeing their nakedness.

Margot decided that as this was Jane's idea, she had to explain their

requirements to Joanne herself.

'O.K. But do you think she will agree?'

'She will obey. She hasn't any choice'

'Alright, then let's see.'

She rang and soon Joanne was standing before them, knowing something was

about to happen the moment she saw them undressed.

'Joanne, we have decided to remain naked while all the men are away.'

'Yes, Miss,' she acknowledged, knowing more was to come.

'Firstly, you must make sure Mellors does not intrude on our privacy and

secondly, as you will be among us constantly, we have decided that you

should be dressed likewise. Do you understand?'

'Yes, Miss. I will undress and return.'

'Wait,' Jane stopped her. 'First I need to ask you something. What are

you wearing underneath your dress?' The maidservant hesitated, looking for

guidance from Margot. Finally, she replied, 'Blue underwear, Miss. I'm

sorry it is not very exciting but I wasn't told to wear anything more

stimulating.'

'That's O.K., Joanne. Perhaps you will remove your clothes here, then

you won't have the problem of trying to describe them to us.'

'Yes, Miss.'

She began to remove the garments, slowly and self-consciously, looking

at each of the three women from time to time. They all saw what Joanne had

meant by nothing exciting, for the knickers were large, covering her entire

posterior, and the bra, plain with no lace to give even the slightest hint

of a nipple through the fabric.

Margot came to her help as she moved behind the flustered woman and

undid the tight bra clip. She covered the exposed breasts with her hands

and then slid them beneath to lift them upwards.

'See how large they are girls.' And then in a softer voice in Joanne's

ear, 'And they are very kissable.' With that she kissed her on the neck and

knelt down to remove the last of her clothes.

Virginia sucked in her breath as she saw that Joanne too, was hairless

in her pubic region. 'Oh, Joanne, you've lost your hair down there too. I

think hairless is best, don't you? It's so smooth.'

'Yes, Miss. Now that I've got used to it.'

'Does your husband like it like that,' Jane asked.

'I think so, Miss. He says it's easier to lick... Oh, I'm sorry,

Miss.' She had turned scarlet at the thought of telling this young girl
such intimate details.

'You can tell us, Joanne. So he likes to lick your pussy without any

hair, is that true?' Jane liked the thought of being able to press her for

such private details.

'Yes, Miss.'

'And you enjoy it? Does it make you come?'

'Only if he keeps doing it, Miss. Sometimes he finishes too soon for

me.'

'What does he like doing to you the most, Joanne?' Virginia asked this

question with almost a giggle.

'Oh, Miss, I couldn't...' She looked to Margot for guidance but got

little comfort. Finally she gave in. 'Miss, he likes to use my back

passage but it does hurt me so.'

'You mean he pushes his cock up your backside? God, that's ... What do

they call it, Mom?'

'It's called sodomy, and you know very well men want to do that to their

women, you little fiend. Joanne's man is no different.' Margot smiled at

Joanne as she then asked, 'And what do you like the best when you have sex,

my dear?' She was indeed aware of the maid's unease.

'Oh, Mistress, what a thing to ask, it's so very personal.'

'Of course it is, my dear. That's why we want you to tell us. After

all, you are here as our servant are you not? I'm sure that Master Richard

would require you to answer immediately, or would you prefer the

consequences?'

'Oh, no, Mistress.'

'So?'

'Oh, I know I must tell. It... It's just that I receive the most

pleasure by myself. I know it shouldn't be so but it's the truth.'

'I masturbate too, Joanne,' Jane confided. 'But there are other ways to

enjoy sex.' She looked quickly at the others. 'Gosh, here am I so new to

anything to do with sex and I'm trying to tell you. Well anyway, I like to

have sex with other women. They are gentle and know how to make me feel so

good.' She considered this for a moment and added, 'But then again, I love

being fucked by a man, even though it's only happened twice.'

Even Joanne joined in the laughter at these revelations.

'I don't know what you're talking about,' Virginia said, adding, 'Seeing

as how I'm still a virgin and all. But I can't wait until someone sticks

his cock inside me. Oops, sorry Mom.'

'Just make sure you do wait, young lady. But I know what you mean. Sex

is something to enjoy and look forward to.'

'When did your husband have sex with you last, Joanne?' Jane asked.

'Just this morning, Miss.'

'Did you come?'

'No. He didn't wait for me.'

'He doesn't sound very considerate,' Jane commiserated.

'Not always, Miss, but sometimes he is very nice.'

'Well, what I say is we have four pussies and four mouths here right

now. Why don't we make use of them?'

They all thought it was a great idea. Jane made sure Margot sucked her

pussy and she pulled Joanne onto the floor where she placed her lips over

the maid's shaven vulva and pressed her tongue deeply inside. Virginia

completed the circle, closing her legs around Joanne's face as she began to

lick her mother's warm and wet pussy.

Joanne came first, obviously the result of pent up needs from this

morning and soon the others began to enter into the ecstasy of climaxing.

They had no idea how long they participated but if anyone had been looking

on they would have known more than two hours had elapsed, and no one had

changed partners or pussies.

Finally, Margot broke the chain and bade Joanne to stand before them.

Then at their bidding, Joanne reached down and clasped her hands around her

shins, exposing her genitalia openly.

Margot reached out and took a finger from each of the girls, and with

her own, prodded the brown sphincter with the thickness of three fingers.

'Don't move,' the wriggling woman was told.

'You're hurting,' she complained.

'Not as much as if you don't stay still,' Margot reminded her.

Margot removed the fingers and with her other hand smothered the tight

opening with her saliva. She replaced the three fingers and told Joanne to

push as though she were sitting on the toilet. With that, the clump of

fingers slid smoothly inside, stopped only by the much larger clump of

hands on the end of the fingers.

'Just pretend this is your husband having his evil way, Joanne. Now

what does he do next?'

'Oh, you're splitting me apart,' she complained but added, after

receiving a stinging slap on the posterior, 'He would now start to push in

and out, Mistress.'

'Like this?' Margot began to move the three digits in harmony.

'Yes, Mistress. Oh,' she added as one of the fingers began a circular

movement of it's own.

Margot inserted fingers from her other hand inside the troubled woman's

vagina, diddling her clitoris and quickly bringing her near to climaxing

yet again.

'Do you want to go all the way, Joanne?'

'Yes please, Mistress.'

'Good. Then you do the fucking. Fuck our fingers and maybe I'll keep

annoying your pussy.'

Joanne didn't hesitate, moving her rear end backwards and forwards on

the women's fingers, sweating as she worked, enjoying the sensations,

wanting Margot to keep doing what she was to her vagina. Finally, orgasm

overtook her, and she jerked so violently that both entrances were shaken

clear of the intruding fingers. Joanne cried out more in ecstasy than in

frustration and she managed to remain standing as her nervous shuddering

slowly subsided.

'Turn around,' Margot directed and immediately pointed the finger that

had massaged her vulva into the maid's mouth. 'Lick it clean.'

As that task was accomplished, the finger that came from the other

opening was thrust into her mouth. Joanne tasted the bitterness of her

rectal juices but continued until the taste had vanished. In turn the two

girls presented their soiled fingers for cleaning too and Joanne knew she

had to complete the task before she was to be released.

Finally she was made to kiss each of them passionately, a task that was

completed with enthusiasm by each woman.



The three women were dozing in each other's arms when Roger came home.

As one, they rose and marched downstairs arm-in-arm, still as naked as when

Joanne was with them.

'Daddy, you're home,' Virginia cried out with glee. 'Good. We've got a

surprise for you for looking after Amber so well.' They led Roger upstairs

to one of the bedrooms.

'Daddy,' Virginia said. 'Jane is going to let you suck her pussy. She

is all sexy and wet down there and you will like her taste.' Jane moved

onto the bed and straddled the tired doctor. He soon lost his tiredness as

the most beautiful of pussies brushed against his lips.

'Please enjoy me, Daddy,' Jane whispered. She pressed her vulva a

little closer as he opened his mouth to receive the warm wetness. His

tongue began to intrude.

Meanwhile, Virginia slid his cock into her mouth and began to lick and

suck her father's sensitive organ. By now it had grown hard and long,

thrusting towards the softness of her lips, allowing himself the pleasure

of this young girl's love.

Margot came into his view as she sat in front of Jane, and began to kiss

the young woman passionately. Then moving down, she placed her lips near

his ear and whispered dirty suggestions to him.

'Suck her, Roger dear. Enjoy the taste of this young girl while I watch

you. Can you feel you own daughter sucking your cock. She wants you to

come inside her mouth. I know you like that almost as much as you want to

fuck her maiden pussy. It won't be long, darling. And when you've broken

through that maidenhead you can fuck her in the arse once she's lost that

cherry. Imagine that. First her mouth, then her pussy and then her tight

little bum-hole. You get to use any hole you want.'

And then her demeanour changed.

'I'm missing out here, you bastard,' she sneered. 'Two young girl's are

having sex with you and all I can do is talk dirty. Just remember, if you

come in your daughter's mouth before your second daughter has her climax,

I'm going to bite your cock off. Christ, imagine how much that'd hurt. So

keep on sucking Jane's cunt, you lucky bastard, and make sure she comes

soon. Oops, I think you've just succeeded. Feel her shuddering? I can

see an orgasm coming on. She's jerking. Hold on to her, don't let her

clit go. Good. That's the way. Keep annoying her little love button.

Nip it between your teeth. Not too hard. Just enough to push her over the

edge into pleasure.'

Then to Jane she called out, 'Come now, darling. Use his tongue and

come.'

Jane's face had turned bright red, with beads of perspiration forming on

her forehead. She was past the point of no return, gasping for breath,

groaning as though she was in great pain, yet with nothing but pleasure

being received. Legs tense and quivering as the centre of her orgasm burst

through her nervous system. Cries of relief, of pleasure, and then of joy

as her bodily pleasures subsided.

Margot reached over and hugged the young woman tightly, kissing away the

final throes of sensation. lesbian kisses, tongues touching, saliva

mingling. They thought little of Roger who was being nearly smothered as

the two women kissed.

Virginia could feel her father's penis tighten and then the first surge

of semen hit the back of her tongue. She maintained her rocking movements

as he discharged inside her mouth, milking him of all he had to give.

Finally exhausted, his penis softening, and his body relaxing from the

pleasure his daughter had given. Despite the difficulty of breathing, he

simply relaxed, taking a breath when he could. Finally, Jane moved off his

face and sat near his side, still kissing Margot passionately on the lips.

Virginia sat at her mother's side and pushed the kissing women apart.

Without saying a word, she pressed her lips to her mother's and Margot felt

a large glob of slippery sperm flow into her mouth. In turn she kissed

Jane and transferred the remaining semen into the third girl's mouth.

'Look, Roger. Watch,' Margot directed him. He raised himself up on an

elbow as Margot brought Virginia's lips to one of Jane's breasts.

'Release it very slowly, Jane,' Margot told her.

Roger was amazed to see a steady stream of white semen fall from Jane's

mouth, down her chin onto the breast to be vacuumed into his daughter's

mouth. Not a drop was spilled and the two younger girls kissed each other

when the seminal exchange had finished. To complete the surprise, each

woman then kissed Roger long and hard, making sure he tasted his own sperm

on each of their lips in the process.



Later that day, Richard returned home after ninety-six hours solid at

the hospital. He was completely exhausted and they made no move to force

him into any sexual encounter. A simple kiss of congratulations from each

woman was all he could handle.

He hugged Roger. 'Thanks for watching over her, Rog. I knew you spent

much more time there than you needed to. It was good to know you were in

the background.'

'I just wanted to make sure she would make it back here without any

problems surfacing,' Roger said with great gallantry. 'I miss fucking

her.' They all laughed because they all knew he was really being modest.

Amber came home the next day, twins and the new Nanny with her.

Chapter Twenty Three

Roger decreed that vaginal penetration was forbidden to Amber for three

months from the day the twins were born. Richard didn't object because he

expected something like that. But when Roger also forbade Amber from any

sexual contact, even from her own hands for the first month, protests were

heard from all the family.

Edith had now permanently moved in with her new family, giving Geoffrey

the excuse that she was there to supervise the recovery of a very 'sick'

woman after a traumatic childbirth. He made no objection whatsoever.

Amber spent most of her time with the twins and the live-in Nanny,

sharing the feeding routines with the Nanny. Amber wanted her breasts to

continue producing milk well after the twins had been weaned because her

aim was to be the 'milk-cow' for all the family members once she was

allowed to begin sexual games again.

Amber and Sandra spoke a first name basis, Amber making sure there was

no mistress and servant attitude between them. In fact, it was the

family's choice to not make any sexual overtures towards Sandra, rather to

employ her simply as a Nanny, with the activities of the family remaining

private.

Her background was thoroughly screened by Richard's sources and found to

be impeccable. She was an unmarried mother whose baby was stillborn, a

fact she had been aware of for nearly three months before the birth, and

she readily took up the offer to become the Nanny and wet-nurse to the

twins. The nursery was separated from the main house and there was no

chance Sandra could ever stray either by design or by mistake.

When Amber returned to the company of her family the first time, she was

pressed to describe Sandra's tit's, Roger being the main instigator with

the others joining in as a chorus.

'Well, I've got to disappoint you all, but I've never seen them,' she

explained with a smile spreading across her face. 'She keeps them covered

as though she was breast-feeding in the main street. I must say I've tried

to put her at ease by taking off my whole top and letting the babies go for

their lives, but she hasn't taken the hint yet. I think she's self

conscious because she blushes every time she has to feed and never looks at

me when I feed them.'

'But surely you can see how big they are?' Roger pressed.

'Oh, they're big enough, Roger darling,' she smiled. 'And you know how

our tits go when we're carrying milk so I suppose her nipples are large and

brown but I can't tell you any more. Of course, I could pretend if you

like?'

They urged Roger to shut his eyes and dream about how she looks and he

thought he might do that tonight. They were in a jovial mood and Amber

decided to bring some influence back into their diversions, even though she

wasn't allowed to take part.

'I haven't got much time, but tell me Richard dearest. How are you

coping without your number one wife to keep you satisfied?'

'I miss the pussy and look forward to the bottom but despite all that my

love, there are now four other wives who are providing many diversions.

Now take Edith here...'

'Oh, yes please,' Edith giggled embarrassed at what might be coming.

'Well Edith here learned that she has no less that six openings with

which to pleasure her men, and she used every one on me last night. Didn't

you, Edith dear?'

She was more than embarrassed, a gasp of air sucked deeply into her

lungs as she blushed. 'Oh, Richard.'

'You must explain, Edith,' Amber pressed and the others urged her on as

well.

'Come on, Edith. No secrets between us now. Describe how you pleasured

me last night.'

'I know none of you are going to let me off,' she sighed. 'Well first,

Richard started by masturbating between my breasts.'

'And good tits they are for that too,' he interrupted.

'Then I used one of my hands until he almost came. When he'd calmed

down he started to have normal sex...'

'What's normal sex in this house?' Roger laughed, making Edith more

self-conscious.

'Be quiet Roger,' Margot demanded.

'Well, he began to have sex inside my vagina...'

'You mean he fucked your cunt.'

'I suppose that's right, but he still didn't come. Them he made me use

my other hand as soon as it came out of my pussy so it was all slippery and

I think that gave him a lot of pleasure.'

'Damn right it did.'

Edith then fell silent but was urged on by Amber who was enjoying the

older woman's discomfort at having to describe their lovemaking to

Richard's real wife.

'And then, Edith?'

'Oh! Well, then it was my turn to use my mouth and I sucked him until

he almost came in it. He called out just in time, I think, didn't you,

Richard?'

'I admit it was close. You nearly got me, but not quite.'

'No, not quite and then you made me use opening number six.'

'I can't wait to hear this,' Roger smirked.

'And I'm sure you know exactly what he did then. Yes, he rolled my onto

my hands and knees and took me doggy style. At least that's what he called

it.'

'And..?'

'Now Edith, you know we all want to hear exactly what happened.'

'Oh, but the girls,' she blanched.

'They probably want to hear more that anyone, isn't that so, ladies?'

They both agreed.

'Wait, Edith. I think it would be best if you showed us, so we can

fully appreciated how you went about pleasuring the man,' Margot

interjected and produced a rubber dildo, substantially smaller that

Richard's erect manhood.

'No...' But she knew she would.

'Had he made you naked by then?'

'Yes,' she answered with anguish. "I was naked the whole time."

'Then let's not delay.'

As with all the women, she wore a skirt and blouse, which were quickly

removed to show her total nakedness beneath, to the extent that all pubic,

breast and underarm hair was absent also. Amber had not seen her in this

fashion before and was most impressed at the stature of this, the eldest of

the family females. Despite her forty-eight years, breasts were firm and

taut, as was the rest of her body. Little sign of looseness could be seen

and Edith was more than pleased that she had remained fit throughout her

life, not knowing that her daily exercises would eventually pay off this

way.

She stood before them, too embarrassed to think of what to do next.

'You said he turned you onto your hands and knees?' Amber asked as a

question.

'Yes.' She knew what was expected of her now and knelt down on the

carpet.

Margot stood behind her now. 'What next, Edith?'

'Then he pushed himself inside and began to...'

'And began to what?'

'Fuck me,' she whimpered. 'He fucked me in my bottom hole.' Her head

was bent in shame.

'Have you ever been fucked in your backside before, Edith?' Margot asked

softly.

'Never. Not even with a finger.'

'You are holding the cock, so show us what happened. Was he holding

onto your hips like this?' Margot was now holding the embarrassed woman's

hips tightly.

'Yes.'

'And he inserted his cock inside?'

'Yes.'

'Well, you have the cock. Insert it.' Margot felt her passions rising

as she directed Edith firmly.

Both girls looked on, eyes agog. They saw Edith first suck the head of

the rubber phallus and move it between her spread legs until the tip

pressed into her rear opening. Margot assisted to direct it straight but

it was Edith who pressed it inside her own rectum, tentatively at first and

then as it slipped in easily, with more assurance.

Margot flicked a small switch on the end and the vibrator sprang to

life, causing Edith to jump.

'Did he come in there, Edith? Shoot all his spunk inside your bottom

hole?'

'Yes.'

'And then?'

'Then he rolled me on my side with his cock still inside me, clutched my

breasts and held me tightly and then told me to go to sleep.'

'And did you?'

'I did and I think Richard did too, because we were just like that when

I woke up. He did it the same way again this morning. I'm sorry Amber,

but I did enjoy it, especially the second time.'

'Don't apologise, Edith. He's your husband just as much as he is ours

now. I hope he gave you an orgasm?' She spoke this as a question.

'Twice this morning, although only he reached a climax last night.' She

was now feeling more relaxed as the details flowed from her lips, and

seeing that Amber wasn't put off one little bit because of the tale she

told.

Richard laid back in his chair with an air of smugness.

'Damn it all, Richard. You got to take Jane's cherry, then Edith's and

now Edith's anal cherry. That's not fair, and we didn't even get to watch

a maidenhead being taken.'

'It was just one of those things,' he explained nonchalantly. 'By the

way, Edith, have you expelled my discharges?'

'It's all still inside me,' she smiled sheepishly.

'When that imitation cock slipped in so easily, I thought you hadn't.'

'Well all things considered, Edith. You've done very nicely for

yourself so far,' Margot declared. 'All your maidenheads taken, orgasms

and lots of new experiences. I think the prick can stay inside you until

the batteries run out.' Everyone thought that was a good idea.

She wandered naked about the house for more that four hours, making sure

the instrument never slipped out, before the batteries stopped. To her

amazement, several orgasms or near orgasms shuddered through her system

during that time. Anal intercourse had become almost as pleasurable as the

real thing and she wondered what it would be like if a man was inserted in

there at the same time as one was having normal sex with her.

When they had settled down again, Richard told them he had an

announcement to make. Eagerly they listened, because Richard's

announcements were always exciting.

'Amber has just two month's to go before she gets to open her legs for

us again, and just after that great event, our dear Virginia turns

eighteen, which in itself will be a festive occasion.'

'I can't wait,' the young girl cried for joy.

'Neither can I,' Amber added.

'Nor I,' Roger stated with glee.

'I'm sure all of us are waiting in anticipation,' Richard agreed. 'But

wait we must, and now that Amber can participate except for the real thing,

sorry dear, I believe we will combine both events with a great feast, in

fact a week of feasting and loving, culminating with four maidenheads being

offered and taken.'

'Four?' Several questioned.

'First and foremost, Virginia will present herself for sacrifice of her

most sacred possession and then three anal openings are to be broken in.

Amber, Jane and Virginia will all present themselves for their final

fulfilments.'

'Oh, God, a feast of deflowering as well as food,' Roger declared.

'Precisely,' Richard agreed, 'and even though it's still two months

away, we need to start planning. Agreed?'

They did, enthusiastically.

'Roger naturally, is promised Virginia's pussy, and I will have the

pleasure of debasing Amber's pretty little backside.'

'Oh, my goodness,' Amber cried in mock terror. 'He'll kill me with his

monster,' and she held the back of her hand to her forehead in despair.

'As I said, I'll take Amber's rear entrance,' Richard continued, smiling

at his wife's antics. 'That leaves just the two girls.'

'One for you and one or me, eh Rich?' Roger said slyly.

'I was rather thinking along the lines of Margot and Edith deflowering

their own daughters, Roger,' he explained. 'Sorry.'

Before Roger could object, both mothers declared the idea as acceptable

and excellent, realising they would be using either fingers or other

devices to achieve the task. The matter was settled there and then and

they all went into a clutch of hugging, despite Roger's disappointment.

'Afterwards, I am taking you all on a holiday.' He held his hands up.

'Don't ask where, it's secret. Won't be for long as Amber needs to be back

with the twins, but it will be a good break after a week of debauchery.

And when we return, I have another surprise. A big one, but don't even

think of asking what. It's a secret too.'

'After that,' he went on. 'We still have to devise a way to bring

Geoffrey and Phillip into the fold. We two men are being worn out with all

the demands you women put on our bodies.'

'Oh, you poor darlings,' Amber cooed.

'Yes, well you may think it's funny. But then we'll be a full family.

Four men, five women and two babies, all fucking one another. Babies

excepted, of course,' he added.

Planning for all these events began in earnest, priority being given to

the week of loving and feasting. Richard told then he would need to be

away for most of the time leading up to the week but would be home most

nights.

The family was in a state of excitement as each one was given their

tasks to put the festivities together.

END OF BOOK TWO

All my books are available for download in Word2k & Text formats from:

ftp.asstr.org/pub/Authors/WritersCramp40

Comments are sought and welcome at writer_s_cramp40REMOVE@hotmail.com -

NOTE: remove the "REMOVE" Please take the time to let me know what you

think of my stories. I DO need the feedback.